You Are Here

You Are Here

You Are Here, I did this for a show but never wrote it down.
I saw a sign and I stopped to read ‘
You Are Here, and I was pleased.
And I thought of the emotions these three word’s gave me.
And the choices I could feel, and so many things that this sign says.
And I thought I was glad I might of been somewhere else’
And of course intellectual anger,
of course I’m here I wouldn’t be reading the sign if I wern’t
And honesty I felt that now I knew,
at least for this very minute where I actually was
And their was paranoia, just How
did they know where I was.
And who were they that put up this sign?
Were they physic’s did they predict
that I might see this sign and be lost at the same time?
And then I felt a primal urge
that’s been felt as long as man has been
And I looked to the sign and said to the sky
For all the powers that be and all that will ever be
“ Damn right I am here.”
B.

stings

. Worldwide it was a tough year for most of it's inhabitants. Not all of it was a disaster so facing a new year we have that to look forward to.

        as always I have some new and old resolutions to blow off, one is doing more writing.So I decided to try to write an outline of a story I'm thinking on.  I'd like to call it "Sting" but I imagine it's been used before.

                                   STINGS

       They think It started in February, the first of the unexplained boating accidents. a marine biologist's boat was found empty and adrift a mile off the coast of Washington.  The biologist and an assistant were never found. He reportedly had been  diving in the area researching sperm whales for a  few day's. Police at first suspected murder with robbery as motive because the back of the boat was completely empty, but on opening the sleeping cabinet they discovered all of his technical equipment was there untouched.

          a clean boat was not sufficient cause  so there death's were ruled as cause of death unknown. Most likely by  drowning.

      What interested me was that he had been filming and his camera had been one of the articles stowed in the bow. Some of this video made it on to the internet. The last thing the diver had filmed  was a battle between a sperm whale and two fairly large jellyfish.  The jellyfish coordinated their attack one distracting the whale while the other would sneak in and deliver stings, when the whale tried to counter attack the other one was there stinging the whale. It was a short but brutal video that made its rounds on the net until it was replaced by the newest twitter .

     

2      You could go back even earlier to the record numbers of stings by  the man of wars over the New years all along the California coast. The story said that while this was a big one, a large bloom of man of war. they have happened in the past when the waters of the coastal area were warm enough and the tides were right. Factors that converge at the same time. Nothing to do but stay out of the water.  The ocean anyway , just wait until they die out really just no swimming signs reading Danger man of war,    problem solved.

3     Winter wore on and the empty boats continued to be found, first 2 off the coast of Oregon in March.  First a   sailboat then a fishing charter boat were found in the same condition adrift,no humans  and the decks were cleaned of any items while anything below deck was  again untouched.

 When a boat off the coast of California that was  witnessed to have contained a family of four was found empty an investigation was formally started.   It was decide that the state police of Washington  and Oregon would investigate with the assistance of the coast guard. Since most of the incidents happened in northern waters California would let the other states investigate and assist when needed.

   Theories of the time was a possible serial killer was operating in as yet unknown way along the upper west coast of America.  along the way it was thought that a gang of immigrant  pirates  or some hostile government with death rays were sneak attacking us. Either way we had bigger things to worry about or entertain us or distract.

4     April in Trinidad Cal. someone witnessed and partially filmed what was then called an attack by a sea-monster.  He reported he saw a woman walking her dog on a long leash with a man walking  along side her.     The dog was playing at the edge of the water barking at the ocean running away from the waves as they rose on the beach at night.

      The woman could be heard yelling at the dog to come on. The dog turned to face the woman just as a wave rolled a few inches beyond the dog, up it's legs a few inches. Suddenly the dog began howling in pain and unable to move from where he was as the tide was rising and the dogs belly was now in the water.

  The witness said at this time he began to walk to the people. He could see the woman pulling on the dog's leash but the dog would not move.  He heard the woman pleading with the man to go get the dog.    He heard the woman crying then the man walked towards the dog who was now up to his head in water.  As the man reached in to pick the dog up he made a short scream then fell into the water before standing up and staggering towards the beach, falling just at the edge of the last wave as the water receded he lay there still. The witness seeing the man react in the water began using his phone to record what happened next.

     The man lay unmoving the waves now washing over him then receding.  The woman can be heard asking the man if he was alive.  Slowly she made her way to the mans body kneeling and cautiously stretching her arm to either check his pulse or see if he was breathing. The video was of course bouncy as the man reacted to the shock, showed as the woman touched the man another Wave  covered them both and receded just as fast. The couple have completely vanished. the man continues  to film but there is nothing but the waves washing the shoreline. In the video released it looked like there was something besides the water in the wave that snatched the couple. The witness  say's he then called 911 and Waited for the local police to investigate.

5     Their report said they found the witness who admitted to being under the influence of alcohol told them what was reported above.  As for as investigating there was not much to do. There was no signs of a struggle or anything but sand. They thought the guy might have been making it up or misinterpreted some incident.  They watched his video from his phone and decided that the video clearly showed the humans there and then gone, bad as the recording was like all video it can be faked but the local sheriff decided they should act as if it's real. Then if it proved to be fake they could enjoy throwing the guy in jail.

     They alerted the coast guard and contracted 2 local boats to drag the area the next day.   They had the video analyzed to determine if it was real and if they could use they're facial recognition program to identify the couple in it.   Nothing was found by the search until the woman was reported missing . She was identified by her mother from a small clip of the video. She also said the man in the video was her then boyfriend, both locals to the area.

6    On the second weekend of April it was business as usual at the marina, with people coming to "shakeout" there boats getting them ready for the summer season. The family of five with 3 children a son 16, and 2 girl's 14 and 10.  The husband had told his brother the day before that he was taking the wife and kids out to open up the boat.  Then have a picnic on the upper deck and if it was warm enough they may take a short ride up the coast.

      Their boat was outside of a dock with rows  of 6 slots each. The slip next to them was empty when they got to their boat.  While the man and woman worked , the woman inside the cabin while the man checked his ropes and buoys for wear or damage. The kids had been helping out but it was only details left and the kids were left to entertain themselves.

       The oldest decided to help his dad impatient to get out on the ocean.    The oldest daughter reminded her sister not to get near the water, and then put in her earbuds and disappeared into her phone.

   7     "I know I know" was the last thing she heard   her sister was sitting near the edge of the dock looking into the water at the empty berth next to them and there was a splash.  The girl was in the water waving her arms and screaming for help. Within seconds the girl was floating out of the dock . EditAs she passed the end of the dock the father jumped into the water.  Even as he was in the air the girl disappeared under the  surface.  as the father searched the area the mother frantic jumped in towards the back of their boat bobbing underwater calling the girl.

      The son bravely jumped in to search. The neighbors on the other side had heard the screams and were standing on the back of their boat looking for the girl.   The lady seen the child and pointed her out to her husband saying "she's way over there " The girl was slowly bouncing about 20 ft from the couple's boat, well away from the searching family.

       "Honey" was the last word she said to her husband before he dove off the back of the boat and began swimming quickly towards the girl while the woman alerted the family of where she was.   They also began swimming towards the little girl now motionless in the water. The older man was the first to reach the girl but before he can grab her he is pulled under the water as his wife described it By then she was in a state of shock.

        Then the man arrived grabbing the girl while his wife was calling the girls name reaching out to the man. Both of them screamed and began to shake violently before also going under the surface. The boy hearing the cries stopped and headed for the dock. Within a few strokes he cried out and disappears below the surface.  The woman as well as the older daughter watch in shock not knowing what happened waiting for them to resurface . She said it felt like hours but within a minute the lady had gained her control enough to yell for help.  Others had heard or seen the scene and a near by neighbor had already called 911 requesting an ambulance,water rescue had already been sent to the area.  Within twenty minutes the first responders were there, water rescue immediately began the search with the auxiliary coast guard later joining in the search.  The local police were called into to record the witnesses  testimony's.

8        No remains were found and an investigation was demanded. While they didn't find out much , it was decided they could rule out immigrant pirates or anything human.  It was decided to contact the Oceanic fellowship of North Pacific, that said they would send their best people to search for whatever was causing the deaths.       They had a fully equipped research vessel currently in the Aleutian Island's that could be there in 2 days time. The spokesman said they may have a squid or possibly a giant octopus, he suggested that the state police and others wait until they arrived as the creatures could be very dangerous.

      The SS Cousteau was the pride of their fleet, it had everything from sonar to mini-subs and the newest drone subs. These were remote controlled video camera's that could operate at almost any depth or water temp's known. They had audio microphones as well as radar and sonar , They could tell the body temperature of fish using heat seeking photography.  On board it was a floating laboratory it even had 3 pools. On deck was filled with various sized boats and diving equipment.

   The Cousteau arrived off the coast shortly after midnight of the second day. They decided to anchor  in sight of the shore and wait for morning before starting the search.  The leader of the scientists  Professor Amera decided to split the group into 2 groups one team searching the shallower shoreline while the other concentrated on the shelf area. The main reason was that they know what they were looking for. An Octopus or squid were the most logical explanation's.

     Except in legends none of the researchers had ever seen an octopus big enough to eat a human. Some in this group  mentioned the possibility that there could of been multiple octopi.  The other group thought a giant squid was more likely, squid have been seen washed up on shore easily big enough to feed on humans.

     Giant squid are usually deep sea creatures, if it was squid they would be found far off the coast near the shelf. However if it was Octopi they would have a den near where the coast starts to deepen.  The first step would be to use the 3 drones spread out to map the shoreline and the shelf and the area in between it. By conferring with sate-light they would be able to have a fresh map of the entire area they would be searching.  While mapping the area the drones would also be recording from the three cameras installed on each drone. Once the maps were made one team would concentrate on the shoreline , the other the shelf.

9     The group searching the shoreline would follow along in boats, embedding cameras and sensors to be used to monitor the area by remote as they moved down the coast line.  The shelf group would use the mini-sub to plant its cameras and sensors. These sensors collected data on water temps and motion. They would also monitor the composition of the water .

   They would also be able to see every creature in the grid. From the whale to the starfish they could be seen. As they mapped, researchers and computer's analyzed the area for likely or possible hiding places.  Later these places would be searched with the drones for possible evidence.  If it was octopi they would find the bones of it's meals probably near a cave or cliff.

    If it was a giant squid it would be someplace deep as it was gestating it's meal. Both teams were confident that if there was a "sea monster" they would  find it. If not here they'd move down the coast until they did.  With  time and lot's of money they could map and monitor the entire coast line.

10     What they found after the first day was dumbfounding.  Almost nothing, the same with the next day, they had mapped and searched 2 mile's of coast and found nothing, or almost nothing. There was a large void of life, no marine mammals of any kind. There were no schools of fish, even the bottom dwelling starfish were just missing.   They found a few blooms of the manofwars that had bothered the coastline, a few pods of surface algae no healthy coral.

  They had seen this before, it was called a dead zone, they were becoming more common all the time.  To find the cause they would take water samples along with the recorded temperatures to the main office to be studied.  Before panicking , it was decided that more data was needed and mapping should continue nonstop until at least the size of the dead zone was known.

      This of course had priority over the sea monster. They would look as they go which now would be 24 hours a day. Split in to shift's they would run day and night with the drones stopping only to be recharged and then piloted back to the grid for more mapping.At night the cameras were changed to infrared.

  The planting or embedding of the cameras took longer , it was deemed safer to only work in the smaller boats during daylight. The Society was sending more boats to the area including 2 small tugboats reequipped to  assist. It was decided that they could catch up to the drones.  This would create a gap in the monitoring between the mapping and continuous monitoring was necessary for safety of the crew as well as the time factors involved.

11   It was five days before the help arrived. The tugs had been along the coast of  Panama and were rerouted from  there original destination of the Arctic straits.  The tugboats were specially equipped for oceanographic research, they could not only operate day and night, they were also a self-contained research lab in each.

         They could now split up into 3 teams with the Cousteau concentrating on the mapping and each team relocating on a tug.  They had mapped ten miles that had all been the same.  The society decided the next best action would be to halt the mapping a few days until the cameras and sensors were installed.  They would use this time to try and determine the size  the "zone" was. They would use the ships helicopter to drop and retrieve the drone subs.  A small metal plate is attached to the drones, the helicopter using a small electric magnet  on a cable that gently lowers the sub into the water turns off the magnet and the pilot takes control , now with the job of simply sinking to the bottom recording and taking samples as it drops.  they then guide it back to where the pilot of the aircraft has submerged the cable and magnet. The drone then maneuvers into position and the helicopter rises out and then moves on and repeats.

12    They continued to find this strange kind of nothingness for miles down the coast. While they hadn't found the cause they could now identify what to look for.  What they knew was the water was the first problem.   It was known that the water was currently between 2 and three degrees warmer than usual for the time of year.  Warmer but in itself not so warm some life would exist. The jellyfish blooms were the result of the warmer waters.

        Most alarming to them was the content of the water itself. It contained  higher levels of radiation than recorded last year,  though they were still not lethal. Worst was the methane counts. The highest recorded by modern man. The methane was mixing with the water , this would explain at least why there was no life now.

       The society decided they had to make a statement.  They didn't want to create panic at least until they were sure how much we should be panicked. The dead zone was now only known to be 20 miles  long , we don't know how far down the coast or into the ocean was the message they sent to the federal government in an attempt to gain resources to further explore the size of the zone.

 When that failed the society decided to make a press release to at least rally the scientific community to aid and assist their research. The statement in part read "we think finding out the size and scope of affected ocean should be our main priority as scientist."

   This release came out three weeks after the deaths at the marina by now forgotten accept by the survivors.   at the local marinas traffic had been zero, no one wanted to get near the water , now they find out they live in a dead zone.

 13 out to shore the helicopters and drones continued the process  "Tea-bagging" as they called it.   The coast guard had lent them the use of an auxiliary rescue chopper they were to use to launch a single drone towards the sea begin seeing how far the zone stretched into the Pacific.

    It was the third drop of the day the pilot and one man crew were in the helicopter now floating smoothly on it's pontoons.   Fuel was getting low and they had shut down the engine to conserve as they waited for the drone to run it's mission.

   A small coast guard cutter had spotted the helicopter and after contacting them decided to come in for a closer look. As they slowed closing in on the chopper it seamed as the wake from the boat was heading straight for it.  as the boat pilot was reacting to avoid washing  out the  helicopter it was at that moment opening up it's side door. The helicopter collided with the side of the ship knocking the crewman from the helicopter into the water.  The blades of the helicopter slammed into the deck injuring the boat pilot and smashing into the boat controls. The rotors caught on the side of the boat. When the wave rolled by it caused the helicopter to tilt into the water filling the cockpit, slowly sinking it was pulling the ship with it.

  The captain   of the cutter radioed his dispatch  saying his ship and a coast guard  helicopter were sinking and needed an immediate pickup.   The dispatcher quickly realized there was no joke or irony, She first dispatched the closest helicopter to the coordinates . She told the Captain The rescue helicopter would reach them in ten minutes.  After the Captain confirmed her message she she said she had calls to make and would be right back.  The Captain normally not known for humor "Said I'll be right Here"   

14   In an interview the dispatcher said "she was worried from the first, the Captain sounded scared and almost incoherent". First she called her superior who called coast guard command which acted by ordering the superior to oversee the situation. He called our dispatcher and told her she knew what to do adding "make sure everything is done right they are watching this one."  

      4 minutes after dispatching the rescue helicopter she already had done everything she could for now. She then radioed the captain.   The captain told her the current status.  The ship was surely sinking ,the weight of the helicopter filled with water was taking them down with it. The ship was listing and had begun taking water. He told her that the crewman from the helicopter had fallen in the water and not resurfaced. He said the boat pilot had been injured but he had administered first aid including an injection of morphine  and  he was on the deck ready to be airlifted.

    He told her that his other crewmen were trying to rig a line to get the helicopter pilot over to their boat. In her interview she stated that her job at that point was to keep the pilot talking, in her job she was used to keeping the "customer"  talking both to get as much information as she could , and to attempt to keep the situation as calm as possible "panic rarely makes the situation better" she always said.

     This time she wasn't worried she was dealing with professional's. Still somethings the Captain was saying didn't quite add up.   She asked him what the situation was with the pilot, "What's the holdup with getting him over?"

      The captain after a pause said the helicopter was partially underwater and the pilot refused to get in it. He said he was going to get a  hand winch and they were going to hook up a line and pull him over. She checked the clock it was still  4 minutes until help could get there.

    She asked about the helicopter crewman "Wasn't he wearing a life jacket?"  The Captain came back on " yes he had the side door open , we were going to toss him a line,   Then a wave came from the other side of the helicopter as we' were pulling alongside.  "I seen him grab on for support Then he was just snatched into the sea".  After another pause he said "I'm not sure what I saw it happened too fast."

     He said "I'll be right back I have to go below for another rope" '  As she waited she first checked With the rescue helicopter They said their ETA was 4 minutes away. A large cutter had been sent there  along with the salvage ships to attempt to save the boat if possible .

      all she could do was wait, another 2 minutes had passed and still no word from the Captain.   Then she heard the keying of the radio . no words but she could hear moaning.  The mic then keyed off , according to the released transcript of the conversation she  Said "Captain come in Please" and waited.  "oh my god" it was the Captain "Oh my god it killed them all, My whole crew they're dead". 

      "I went below when the deck hatch slammed shut. I heard a splash then nothing , my crew had stopped  working and talking.  I opened the hatch back up only to see a glob of something wash into the sea , with my crewman inside it."

     She was stunned but before she could reply the rescue helicopter crew reported that they had the ship in sight .    she went back on the mic and said "Captain did you here that? are you ready to be lifted off?" Silence  then he said "I see them Please hurry"

     The helicopter crewman lowered the cable and harness down to the man standing very still on the upper deck of the ship, which was now the only deck above water.  He said the Captain was just staring at the water , even as the harness lowered to level with his body. The crewman said he thought the man was froze up and they would have to lower someone down and place the harness on the captain.

 Then suddenly the captain jumped into the harness yelling to pull him up quick. The crewman powered on the winch as the helicopter drifted away from the boat towards the water , by now the man was over ten feet above the water , The crewman in his report said he saw what look like a rope or long whip that came from out of the water and struck the Captain on the leg. By the time they had pulled the Captain into the helicopter he was in shock and convulsing from the mouth.   According to the report he died of cardiac shock due to an unknown toxin in route to the hospital.

                                                   PART 2

      The coast guard ordered an immediate investigation followed by a meeting to be held in 3 days. In this time they were to transcribe the radio transmissions as well as recover their cutter from the bottom of the ocean. By the time the first ship had gotten to the sight the cutter had already sank. their sonar images showed it to be resting on the side of a cliff type depression about 2600 ft deep. The angle of the ship would mean they would have to send divers down to rig the lines needed to  even the ship out enough to get it out of the water.

        The coast guard didn't have the resources to work that deep . They would contract a private salvage company while they oversaw the operation. The winning bid was a company based in  San Francisco.  Speed in action was the company motto , when it came to salvage getting there first often meant getting the job.

 When the coast guard operator had first sent notice  the ship was sinking they had sent from there home port 2 of their fastest tugs towards the crash site. By the time the coast guard called contract bids they would be within hours of reaching the area. Government jobs were usually good money, something everyone at the company was in need of.

  2  "Simmons marine Salvage,    Established 1974" said the sign on the door.  The current owner had bought the company in 2017 after it had been in foreclosure due to debt. His corporation had bought the debt and  refitted the tugs now heading full speed towards an almost for sure profit, or at least enough for the company to operate.  Failing that in a few more months he might have to sell the ships and "dissolve" the company.

   He once again checked his phone for any new details.  There was nothing to do until the coast guard requested bids.  In the morning they would have a meeting.

      At the company his staff were going over the details, it was getting late and no word from the coast guard. They were probably not going to send out a request until morning.  Given the coordinates of the accident the ship would be well over 2000 feet and that was deeper than their ships could operate. Unless they decided the wrecks weren't worth the price to recover.   They could still salvage it and sell it for scrap.  That would be up to the boss in the morning,at a meeting. 

  3   A meeting was held on the Cousteau.  After the horror of watching the sinking's   from the top camera of the  drone they discussed what to do next , should they recover the drone-sub? The camera had went out right after the helicopter had crashed into the ship. Even before that they had been having problems, 2 other cams had went out when he had touched bottom on this dive.  He assumed they had gotten coated in bottom mud and would have to be cleaned.

      They weighed the cost of the drone against the risk and expense of recovering it. While it was not publicly known at the time  the coast guard had alerted them to the death of the helicopter crew as well as the cutters. It was decided that diving for the sub was not an option,  they decided to use the other drone-subs to rescue  it. In the morning they would ask for permission from the coast guard to recover the drone from the wreckage.

     There Request was denied by the coast guard saying at this time they needed to begin the recovery of their wreckage first. They Declared the area off limits by the coast guard due to traffic concerns. The institute said they understood and would wait until the coast guard had completed it's investigation and recovery.

4   The request for bids on the salvage operation, along with the details of the wreck, including the stipulation's of having to be done in 3 days, and the coast guard maintaining complete control  over the area and operation.

    As they looked at the sonar image on widescreen the boss asked more to himself than anyone "can we even do this job?" he then looked to the man he had hired to run the company.    Realizing they were looking at him the man glanced over to the comptroller who ran the diving operations and said "of course we can, right Jim?"   The comptroller said thoughtfully "we are equipped to   dive down to 3000 ft." The boss asks him if they had three thousand feet of cable to pull the ship up.  Smiling the comptroller says " no, but we don't need them, we can attach balloons to it and pump it up with air.

   The boss was looking at him suspiciously and he reacted by saying "What do you think Ron?" Have you seen the pictures ,  Can we do it".   On conference call Ron was silent. He knew his crew aboard tug 1 were listening as well as the Captain and crew on Tug 2.  He knew something was wrong , but he knew what the job meant to everyone including himself. Watching his crew as he spoke he said "it will be dangerous,, then smiling at his crew he added "and expensive."  At the meeting the comptroller looked to the manager who saw the boss smiling said "we'll handle that part" meaning the comptroller would put a bid together to send to the coast guard who accepted immediately.

5 Ron said "he would add that to his list of strange" to the comptroller "didn't hesitate at all, you sure you charged enough"? he added laughing.   "Just bring that wreck up and we'll be set" the comptroller said with mock grumpiness. Adding in a serious tone "and be careful" into the phone. "  "I Will and I will" Ron said into the phone before hanging up.

  Ronald Wilson  was the best there was. He had dived for salvage all around the world, since he was in his Twenties. Now in his 50's he had moved to coordinating , which gave him final responsibility for his crew and equipment. He'd still dive on occasion but most of his time was now spent above water managing the job sight.

 He knew a tough dive when he saw it. The angle of the ship and position on the side of the cliff indicated landslides that not only could kill divers but drop the ship into a new deeper position at any time.

    His radio operator called to him that they were at the wreck, and a cutter was headed their way.   wearing a headset the woman listened then said "They want to come alongside and ask for the captain of the ship and whoever is in charge to come aboard."   "I guess that's me", pausing he said call Harvey and tell him whats going on."  Without incident Ron was aboard the Coast Guard command ship and into the control room.

6       A man with a lieutenant's uniform was explaining that his Captain was very busy and he had been ordered to act as liaison between the coast guard and his company.    "These are all our latest sonar and satellite images."   Ron studied the printouts silently.   glancing up he noticed that the room had now emptied. it was the Lieutenant who spoke first "How much do you know about the wreck? " Ron told him that they had read the notice it was sinking and a rescue crew was being sent,, and the data they had just shared.

       "We lost 6 people in the crash" the officer said softly.  "5 of them were lost before we could get there, the last man died on route to the hospital of toxic shock to the heart."   "Before he died he told us that something had swallowed his whole crew."    Ron had heard the news of the hunt for the missing boaters  asking "are you saying you think they were eaten by the Sea monster " Smiling.

7 "officially no, that's why we want to examine the  wreckage, to find out what sank the ship and if possible what happened to the crew."    "Command thought you should know,  give you a chance to reconsider the contract"   "  I cant make that call,  I have to talk this over with my comptroller, and crew" Ron said back to noticing the images of the monitors sweeping the water at different depths and angles.  "very impressive "pointing at array of monitors and control panels.    The officer said "yes we have everything we have watching this spot, if it moves within a mile of this spot we will see it"   The man drifted in thought that Ron sensed, saying "and if you see it?" Without looking The man said "We'll tell you" Ron saying "And Then?"    The Officer stiffened then smiled and said "That will be bad news for the sea-monster won't it" He then opened the door of the room and motioned  Ron to the door saying "Let us know your decision ,  Soon."

8     Ron shivered as he looked at the water on the way back to his boat.  He looked embarrassingly at the sailor sitting across from him.   Smiling the sailor said "I know makes you look at it different now".  Ron didn't reply instead he prepared to get back on his own ship. What had he read about missing boaters?

       He called Harvey , the captain of tug2 and told him to bring his tug along side, they needed to have a meeting, he then hung up not wanting to say too much until he knew who to tell..  Back at the boat his first call was to his comptroller. he did this in his cabin.   His comptroller listened to Ron at first thinking it a joke then realizing just how serious he was  he said only "I'll get back to you on that".

  Ron knew what they were going to do and he figured he might as well get started. While they made up their corporate mind to "go for it as long you think we can" he was trying to find out as much as he could about the verified attacks he had read of.   His search for sea-monster  took him to   a website he occasionally viewed "Son of Monster Hunter".        Under the title it said "THE SEARCH FOR THE BEAST".  Next to the link for a story headlined "Bigfoot ate our Lunch"  was the headline "Coast Guard joins the search for the west coast sea Thing"   The story was an update on a story about the other incidents that happened up the coast. Ten minutes later there was a knock on the door and a voice saying "Captain ?  the crews all ready for you".

  All eyes were on him as entered the break room .   They remained silent as he grabbed a cup of coffee and slowly stirred it looking at the spoon acting lost in the moving liquid in his cup. "captain?" someone asked,   smiling for just a few seconds he turns to the crew and begins his speech.

        "Well guys, and girls, I'm about to make a tough decision , I think it's fair I should know what you think , and you know what were up against.  The coast guard seems to think there's some kind of monster out there, and they aren't the only ones. " I'd think it was crazy, even after all the thing's I've seen in the water".. smiling at the laughter in the room,   "first off anyone who wants out can always leave anytime no hard feelings,   more laughter as they thought of where they were. "seriously you cant cash a big fat check if your dead" in fact that's the first rule If we take the job No dieing got it?

       his communications operator said "Captain our liaison is on the radio"  He said thanks Tina ask them to give me just one minute"    He picked up his phone it was the comptroller he said "we think its worth the risk , as long as you think we can do it"   Smiling he looked at his crew ,   "I think we can do it of course it's gonna cost ,   the crew heard a pause and then Ron said don't worry were on it.

    As soon as he hung up the phone his crew started to cheer ,he waved a hand to silence them and said "now give me the Lieutenant"    "sorry captain, no can do he's coming alongside"

9   they met in the control room of tug1.  Newly refitted ,the vessel had seem state of the art until Ron had seen what the coast guard had. The coast guard must have noticed too , because they had sent along with the lieutenant a technician and his equipment. When Tina started to complain about the new guy working on her system the Lieutenant simply looked at her and said "Relax".   Ron was starting to like this guy, hopefully he thought he could trust this guy as well.

     The officer hadn't ask them if they were going to do the job only saying "what's your plan?"

Spreading out the latest image of the ship Ron laid out his plan.   "we'll start by pulling tug2 as on top of the wreck as possible, from there we drop our balloons down to the ship. We will use magnets and weights to get the balloons as close as we can, if we do it right we can drop them right on to the deck of the cutter.

      We then pull tug 1 inline and drop our diving bell as close to the ship as we can get it.  The diver then has to duck out of the bell adjust the balloons and turn on the air, once he gets it off the bottom and level we let it rise to the surface enough to put a bladder in the ship. Once we blow that up we can tow your ship wherever you want it.    Any questions"

  The  lieutenant   looks at the crew and asks "which one of you is  crazy enough to get in that water"

 Three of the crew immediately stood up before Ron Said "Sorry guys this is my dive"   "Ron no" it was Tina, while on board they kept it professional though most of the crew had figured there was a relationship between the two.  Surprised by the intimacy , even though most of the crew called him by his first name he quickly went on.

   "Don't worry communications", he said to her as a warning the crew would get.  "first off I have the bell, plus I can wear our shark suit , plus the coast guard is going to be watching like Hawks Right Lieutenant"? The question caught him off guard and he noticed all eyes were now shifted to him.

        The officer could feel the weight his answer  would carry with the anxious crowd.   He studied the faces  he could sense fear but no panic, they seemed like seasoned sailors, the Captain certainly knew his stuff , even though he knew he could not be as confident as he sounded.   He again wondered if the risks were worth the costs. He had asked his Captain that before he came over and been reminded that "command considers this highest priority,".

   The Lieutenant had no options except to make sure the job gets done. He needed these people more than they knew.

10     he looked at the crew and said " the coast guard is going to do everything we can to insure the safety of the salvage.  And off the record the navy has lent us a few surprises if we do see any leviathan down there".    Harvey the captain of tug2 asked him "what do you think do you have any theories?'

       "We don't know, Theories only , but the oceanographers suggested it was an octopus or squid, or maybe some unknown creature that decided to come out of the deep"       Weren't they doing some kind of search for this monster up north?"  'I read that they had lost a remote sub somewhere "

 the Officer  Said "that's true but where did you read that?"   "It's online" Ron replied.moving on to his next question "Have you considered bringing in an expert?"     An expert in an unknown Creature?' the lieutenant retorted.   "That were not sure exists" .       Ron Smiled and said "exactly"

        The officer decided to change  the subject said "First things first,  when do you begin"?

stealing a line from a movie he had seen he said to the officer and crew "like the Japanese say No since putting off a good thing  or a bad".

11   It was late afternoon by now  but his men could work around the clock topside , and down at the wreck there wouldn't be natural light day or night.  The first step was launching the balloons.   This was very similar to an airdrop done by the military, the balloons act as parachutes  slowly dropping the cargo in this case 2 oxygen tanks and the electro magnet to draw it to the metal ship below. They would drop them one at a time adjusting as they went to the water currents and ship drift. As they began the drops the waters were beginning to get rough, this the crew could handle  though it slowed operations .

 Normally divers would have been waiting to guide the balloons onto the ship,   Dropping from above they still managed to land 4 of the six balloons on the ship with 2 being attracted to metal about 50 meters from the ship. "Must of found the helicopter"  the lieutenant said.   "Ron nodded and said "4 should be enough to bring it up , but I think I'll bring our spare down with me, attach it to the bell" he told the nearest crewman who started the process of latching it to the outside of the diving bell.

   The bell was 8 ft in diameter and 8 ft in length.   It had a hatch on the bottom made of bullet proof glass where the diver could enter and exit,. The diver on ship climbed into the bell and closed the hatch. They then lifted him by cables and winches over the side of the ship , once the bell was in the water the diver used a valve to allow water to fill the inside of bell equalizing pressure.  once equal the next step was lowering the diver to the wreck, The bell was big enough to carry multiple divers plus equipment including welders and torches essential to the job.

      Inside the bell Ron checked his gauges , the light from them the only light he had. The bell had no windows or lights, so the divers could adjust their vision to low light work. He dimmed the lights on his suit.letting his eyes adjust as his body and suit adjusted to the increasing pressure of the debts below. it would take twenty minutes to lower him to 2500 feet .   Ron mentally checked his gear, He was wearing the shark suit as it was called.

          The shark suit was designed for diving in dangerous environments. The company that made it claimed it could repel any shark bite.   Basically it was two wetsuits sown together with kevlar body plating and a heating system. It was one piece and came with an astronaut looking headgear.  Ron had liked that it had kevlar pads all the way down to the feet something divers like to keep.

           He had a headset in the helmet and was listening to the silence when a voice came on "Kind of quiet down there,, Hows it going, how are you feeling ?" It was the officer .  Ron thought of how to explain just how he was feeling, he suspected this must be how it would be to travel in space. It had been a few years since he had been in the bell, mostly he felt as always alone.

He said into the mic, "everything's going to plan   all the lights on my suit show green"   How much longer till I'm there?"

       "You'll be down in 10 minutes Captain".     It was Tina, He thought of how he had barked at her earlier, he hoped she knew that it was not personal. He felt an urgency to set things right with her , "he said Thanks Tina , and I'm sorry for earlier, in case , just in case something happens I wanted you to know how I have always felt about you" I"m sorry I never said anything , I kind of thought you knew But I have to say it, Tina I love you".

          He heard a long silence and then "She loves you too Ron , now its almost time to exit the bell." He could hear laughter in the background , and then another voice "We also love you Ron  what are your orders?' It was Harvey  who was running the topside operations,  More laughter in the background followed by another voice this from the coast guard Ship .  "We report that the area has been searched and no evidence of anything moving all clear , proceed when ready"   Did he hear laughter in the background ? He felt a joy in that he felt he would now surely survive , just so he could never hear the end of this.   "No sense putting off a good thing" he said and opened the hatch.

11   The low light of the ocean was still lighter than the darkness of the bell and his eyes were quickly adjusting, making out the landscape he was in. He had lights but didn't want to use them unnecessarily because of the attention the light would attract.

    He could see the lights of the balloons and a little of the ship.   It  was almost 40 feet below him and slightly astern of the stern.   "Is that as deep as we can take the bell" he asked .  "That's it Captain"   "Hows it look?" It was the Lieutenant.   I can see the wreck , its about 30 feet below me though. I'm going to use the spare balloon to drop me to the ship"

 By releasing the balloon from the side of the bell he could turn on its magnet and it would pull him down to the ship. To return to the bell he could inflate it and it would carry him to the bell.

       He tied his second air pack and welder to the balloon and began the drop to the wreck.    "I can make out the decks now .   It's sitting on a fairly deep slope , if we don't get it soon it will be off the shelf"     "how does it look on your sonar anything down here with me?"    silence and then "still all clear" it was the voice from the coast guard.

 Ron had no time to waste Before he could get even one balloon properly attached he would have to change to his second tank, the second tank would have to last until he got back to the bell where he had a reserve tank to get him back to the surface.

      The boat was laying on its bottom with the front of the boat pointed down the slope .

 Starting at the back he took the closest balloon and attached the magnet as firmly to the back and centered as much as he could guess .The balloon  set up came with cables that he attached to the securist locations on both sides of the back of the boat,  He then turned on the air tank to allow enough air to fill the balloon.

  He repeated this on each side of the ship at it's widest point. "Three balloons up" he said "Now for the hard one".   "Hows your air" It was the lieutenant.    Ron looked at his gauge not good , but he could make it work.  "I cant tell" he said pausing  "if its half full or half empty"   The lieutenant had estimated the air remaining , it would be close,  " Well make it as fast as you can your on the government clock now".    Ron didn't bother to reply he was making his way down the ship to its stern, any misstep here was fatal.   He removed the last balloon from where it had landed and  using the railing of the side of the ship he lowered himself to the bow. It had crumpled from the impact with the bottom. He didn't see a level spot for the magnet , he would have to anchor the balloon with cables. He used all of the 2   40 ft cables to lash the front of the ship to the balloon, hooking it through holes and railings and then hooking the ends together.

     He could hear warning buzzers from his gauges.   "Ron?''   It was Tina on the com. He then realized he had a chance , one chance but he had to try it.  "It's okay" he said.  First he released the air vent on the lowest balloon causing the bow to rise while the stern slid down the slope.  racing to the middle of the boat he turned on the next balloon which started rising pushing him towards the other balloon when this balloon took effect the bow began rising faster with the back of the boat now lowest in the water . the angling of the deck caused Ron to tumble right into the stern balloon ,  he turned this one on ,grabbed his spare balloon and jumped off the boat as it rose past him rocking at all different angles as the balloons rose at different speeds.

   So far so good he laughed to himself noticing he was out of air and at least thirty feet below and to the left of the diving bell and his last air.   He still had a shot, now holding his last breath he released the air into his balloon kicking towards the bell as he rose.   All he had to get was close he thought. He rose as fast as he could without his lungs bursting , when he could clearly see the bell he turned the balloons magnet on, he was already swimming for the hatch when the magnet clicked to the side of the bell. A long half a minute later and he had changed tanks and was now breathing deep breaths.    His first words were pull me up.

        Nothing , for a few minutes   then the lieutenants voice saying "Roger that were pulling you up now,  welcome back"    With nothing to do Ron Sat on the door of the bell resting his back on the wall . It would be twenty minutes before he would reach the surface he had less than 28 minutes of air, the ship for better or worse was on its way up, why did the lieutenant sound so funny, why wasn't there chatter going on with his people?

12    Above him his fears were realized. The lieutenant watched as things fell apart. He was in the pilot house of tug one watching the crew as they prepared for the next step, implanting the bladder.  He noticed the one they called Harvey was checking on the wenches and cables that were attached to the bell. His radio squawked and he turned to grab it off the counter next to him.   The captain said to inform you there's a problem the radio man said not waiting for hello. One of our listening cameras went out. the operator on the boat and the driver of the boat went to check it out. They just vanished Sir. He had moved to the lookout position on the tug , Where are they He asked?   We dont know sir but the boat is loose,  to port from you.  He saw the boat , it was still running doing slow circles in the water.   "the Captain is sending in a ship to get control of the ship , and find the missing crew." Saying "Keep me posted " the lieutenant said now watching the   unmanned boat as well as the divesite. He heard Ron's call to pull me up and signaled to the man he had seen earlier at the bell winch, only he was not there.  Great he thought as he made his way from the top of the boat to the winch as fast as he could .  Then turning it on he said "Roger that Welcome Back Ron." No sense or time to warn him now.  He watched as the motor turned pulling in the cable. Satisfied it was he went back to the lookout perch to see What was happening with the loose ship.   The boat an escort size used as a water taxi  was still turning in circles as the small cutter approached it.  At twenty feet the cutter slowed jockeying into position to attempt to get alongside the boat and shut the motor down. The boat made another circle then looked like it hit a bouy or object in the water that caused it to jump in the water and change direction straight into the waiting cutter. There was a loud explosion followed by fire spreading from the boat onto the cutter. From his position he could see the injured on the cutters deck, he saw a man on fire run to jump in the water , who paused before leaping into the water.

  He watched with his binoculars as the man hit the water.   He noticed he didn't come back up. He contacted his ship , yes they knew it was on fire they would put it out.   He was helpless from his position on the ship, and the ship he was on couldn't be moved , until the bell was recovered.  He glanced at the wench and noticed nobody was monitoring it. They had had 2 men on it all day.   Watching it closely he noticed it was still working. He   saw a man on deck and yelled for him,  "You below what does the counter on that winch say,  Where's Harvey wasn't he supposed to watch it?'   The man below who was the cook quickly located the counter and said It's 1000 feet it reads,  I haven't seen Harvey or anybody since lunch." shaking his head at the officer he turned and went back inside his kitchen.

     The lieutenant heard an explosion and then more screams,  the cutter was now engulfed in flames and the waters around the boat was burning from the fuel that spilled from the wrecked boats.  The command ship was now at the scene using its water hoses on the cutter. With in minutes the fire was under control and they began the work of fastening lines to  the damaged ships.

        Now they would have 3 ships to tow to port and investigate. He thought of Ron still coming up , there was nothing he could do now , except he thought make sure a man he'd like to call his friend made it up alive.

13  He went back to check the winch , he was already to the surface.  He would need help to bring the diving bell on board. Where were they he thought , seeing no one on deck  he went to the breakroom ready to kick some ass, it was empty , so he went to the crew quarters anger turning to puzzlement as again found no one, he did hear some banging of metal , investigating it he found the cook now at work on dinner  in the ships galley.   Grabbing the cook by the arm he pulled him along  onto the deck of the tug.   The bell was now out of the water hanging over the boat on a winch arm,  he said to the cook "Grab that pole right there and grab the hook on the bell and pull it in while I lower it to the deck"    The cook looked at him sincerely and said "No Sabe English" While he was angry and sure the man was lying he could see his point.    He Said  "okay come over here and push this button when I tell you to"   Thankful that he understood,   he grabbed the bell by a hook and pulled with all his strength telling the man  to push it now. The bell began to lower but the officer could not hold the weight and the bell swung out to sea .   The cook looking at the officer  stopped the winch , he then pulled the bell back up to the boom and pushed another button that swung the boom arm and bell onto the deck . he then lowered it into the cage they kept it in. Without a word he handed the controls to the lieutenant and went back into his galley.

 The officer  looked under the bell  to see water pouring slowly out the drainholes, he pushed on the hatch door to open it but filled with water it was still too heavy to open.   He grabbed a flashlight and shined it into the bell. There he saw  Ron floating motionless, on his arm his tank gauges were flashing red. crawling on his knees he used his back and pushed up on the door, at first nothing then a wave of cold water as the door partially opened. ignoring the cold he pushed harder, inch by inch the water poured out and the hatch rose. When the door opened enough he reached in and grabbed the motionless diver by an arm and yanked him out of the bell and onto the wet deck below.

     The officer pulled him from under the bell and turned him over looking at a lifeless yet peaceful face. The lieutenant removed Ron's helmet Talking as he did saying "Sorry my friend, but I'm bringing you back"   As all his men the officer was trained in CPR and quickly began breathing into Ron's mouth. On the third breath Ron  coughed and opened his eyes , The first thing he saw was the officer closing in on his lips to give him another breath. Instead the man seeing him now breathing pulled him up into a hug.

  With every breath Ron's memory returned,  He remembered being in the bell a long time, he thought of his fears that something had gone totally wrong.  Why he was in the water so long he  wondered. He remembered when his air ran out. There was no panic or hope ,he simply let out his last breath, and floated into what he called the world in between life and death.  He had been here before, as a kid he had almost drowned in a lake,that time the lifeguard said he had been down 3 minutes. This time  instead of fear there was now almost peaceful serenity as he watched his life flow from him.   As the oxygen ran low his mind went into action. In order to keep the brain alive as long as possible the brain shut down his body, as if paralyzed his arms and legs no longer moved or responded. He knew his blood would stop flowing through his body saving the last air for the brain. He could feel his heart beat slower until it was just an occasional thump.

      His mind began to roam , he thought he would see his life flash before his eyes, instead his mind was busy thinking at a maniacal pace, trying to get in all the thought it could in it's time left.   He wondered how much time that would be, thinking of looking at his watch he remembered he no longer had control of his body.    It must be soon he thought because he was seeing a light. Dim but getting brighter.

     Ron knew what happened up until this part, his next step the great unknown,   Only when he focused  his eyes to the next world he saw the face of Lieutenant Francis Dunbar.

14 And the sounds of sirens and explosions. His body was turning its self back on he noticed pain in his lungs as his lungs worked full force to restore the oxygen in his blood . He hoped the blood would then return to his muscles and he could regain control of his limbs.

     Dunbar released his hold on Ron and laid him back on the desk placing a preserver under his head .  He was talking Ron's eyes were functioning, though he could not focus or move his eyes because the muscle's were still not functioning.    he could see Dunbar's lips moving .   In the background he could see black and dull reds.

     His ears being close to his brain and requiring less muscle's were working over time. He heard Gunfire  and explosions  he heard the Lieutenant talking loud but couldn't understand what he was saying.   He heard but his brain was operating slowly restoring functions to itself that it had shutdown as unnecessary.   As his brain was shutting down it released it's serotonin , with the effect of a morphine shot.  It numbs the pain neurons , in the body as well as the sensors that process them in the brain. This also numbs the brain keeping Ron calm as it did it's job.

     These effects were now wearing off.   Dunbar knelt beside him and looked into his face saying "Welcome Back  Captain. "    He tried to speak but no words came out,  Dunbar smiled and said " it's okay you just rest "   Then he was gone and somebody was helping him to is feet.  Actually holding him up but he could feel his legs and his arms though they were strangely heavy, he shrugged and remembered he was still in the shark suit. With help from the person now holding him steady he began walking towards the galley door . after taking a few steps he stopped and turned around , before he did anything he had to shake the hand of the man who had saved his life. He took a few steps towards where he had been but he was gone . He then saw the man going over the side into a waiting boat, he tried to yell thanks but he still didn't have the muscle control.

         Ron knew it was a matter of time before he recovered , and then find out exactly what had happened.

    It would take almost twenty minutes before He entered the pilot house . With Paulo's help he had removed the shark suit. He noticed his sense of smell was returning and decided a quick shower was needed , confirmed by Paulo who said "you smell like your still dead".   The water felt good but he had no time to waste. as he dressed Paulo returned with a coffee mug and a pot and said "Hot Coffee" .   "Thanks", he said. Realizing he could talk again he asked Paulo if he knew what was going on while he was in the water?   Paulo's reply was "Hot Coffee" offering to refill his cup.

   Ron considered what he said, or what he wouldn't say that something was wrong.  He also knew he wasn't going to find out here with his cook.  Glaring at the man he said "Your lucky you can cook" he then patted him on his back and left the room headed for the pilot house.  By now he didn't fear the worse, he expected the worse. Still moving slowly he climbed the stairs to the pilot house. Without pausing he opened the door and as calmly as he could he quietly entered the control room of the ship.

15  , In his driver seat was his pilot Sean Huntsman looking out at the waters through windows.  Sean heard the door and saw Ron saying questioningly "captain your alive?" look Tina it's Ron"  He heard a noise to his left and turned to see Tina embracing him in a tight hug. Ron realized his sense of touch had returned along with his nerves he could feel again. He even thought this was maybe the best feeling he had ever had. His arms were still heavy and he could barely return the hug as much as he wanted.

       Still in her arms he looked at Sean and asked him simply "what happened, Where is everyone?"

Still holding him Tina began to sob and Sean answered quickly "We don't know what happened,  but Ron   Harvey and Bryan are gone"     "we think they are dead".   Ron slowly pushed Tina out of his arms and walked to the front to look at the scene outside.  On his left he could see the lights of the coast guard ships as they worked in the night ,   On his right and about 200 feet away was tug2 their bow pointed at the bow of tug one.   Sean broke into his thoughts,    She's right between us still about 200 feet down" .  Ron had not wanted to ask but he had wanted to know. More important was two of his men were missing , make that dead.  "Tug2 is on the other side watching it too."    Were waiting for your orders'' he said adding "nice to have you back chief".

Ron turned his attention back to the scene on his left noticing the damage as he looked.   "all of a sudden  we heard a crash and an explosion , we saw one of the taxis had crashed into a small cutter.   There was a lot of fire and your lieutenant was called on our radio to return to his ship immediately. Since then we haven't had any communication from them."      Ron asked about the explosions he had heard while on deck. It's hard to tell we seen a few ships on flames but think most of the booms were depth charges.''   Depth charges , so that was the coast guards surprise.    "Tina get me our Lieutenant Dunbar on the radio" Tina plugged into her radio and in a few moments she looked up from it saying "Sorry Ron their operator said he was currently unavailable"   "He said they would have him contact us as soon as he became available".     Then she went back to the radio and "said that's Tug2 they want to know what were going to do?"    "we wait" Ron Said what else could they do.tell them to lock down the boat , post a watch , and stay away from the water'' We should know something in the morning.

                                                Part3

     Ron woke with a jerk.  Lying in his bunk he smiled and thought it was just a dream.  The pain in his body told him otherwise.  With a groan he left his bunk to begin a new day. He noticed the the ship was rolling side to side. He called the pilot house where Sean reported that it had been raining for about an hour, it was "getting choppy" he said but nothing we can't handle"    Ron  asked about Tina "she's sleeping on the pullout. "   Ron paused then said "that's good I'll be up there as soon as I put on a breakfast"  "then I'll relieve you let you get some down time"

      It was 5 in the morning ,he still had a few hours before he would get "the call" from the home office. Tina had sent in the reports of the missing crew as well as the wrecks position.      In the pilot seat now he made his first call of the day.   He memory dialed the home of his good friend to tell his wife that he was dead.   He had made calls like this before, Diving was a dangerous business  he knew it never got easier. The phone was answered on the third ring. He could hear the crying on the other end and knew she had been told of the news. "I'm so sorry Velma" was all he could say.  The crying slowed to silence then he heard the question he most didn't want to hear   "Ron what happened to Harvey" She went on "the company said he fell overboard and drowned you know that's bullshit"  ""what really happened Ron"

      I'm sorry I haven't figured that out, I was in the water Harvey was running the topside,"   He didn't want to go into the details even though she had a right to know.     "you were diving ?'' she asked.   "it was a dangerous dive "  he said . he knew that would tell her what she already knew her husband had died doing a dangerous job the kind he loved best.

   Ron then said "don't worry I'll make sure they treat you right"  "and I'm so sorry Velma".  The line went dead as she must have hung up the phone.   He thought of just how long he had known Harvey, then he thought of Bryan the diver who he really didn't know.  He had been hired by the company a month before .  This was the first time Ron had used him on his ship.  He didn't know if he was  married?   He looked over at Tina, still sleeping and thought she would know, or Tug2 Harvey would know.

       Shaking the thought off he surveyed the scene outside his ship.   It was still dark , it was raining .  The 2 tugs were still in the same position to the wreck as they had been. The swells were increasing rocking the tugs from side to side.  Soon they would have to realign the tugs  to adjust for the waves.    He would have to point both tugs into the waves, keeping the wreck between them.   The tugs could handle the seas for now.

          He thought of the wreck what could they even do with it.  To complete the contract they had to bring it to the surface, to bring it there they had to insert the bladder into the ship. That meant people in the water to  get it there. That's even if the coast guard still wanted it.  After yesterday they would have all the evidence they could want. Still it was their property. He thought of the company, soon they would be calling. would he even have a job ? They would have to blame someone ,   of course it would be pretty hard for them to replace him now, he thought of the wreck at least he didn't have to make that call even if his livelihood would be directly affected.  He would wait for dawn, he would wait on the calls.

       It wasn't much of a sunrise , barely enough to lighten the clouds, but it looked glorious to Ron as he thought just how close he had been to never seeing another one.  He felt guilty but he was glad to be alive.

  Tina now back at the radio said "there ready Ron" "open the intercom'' he said   and then "Alright 2 give it full power and let the ship swing into position as you go"   Get into position and we will fall in behind you. "    "Hold on 2' it was Tina she looked to the Captain "it's the coast guard , they want us to sit tight . They say they want to come aboard".    "This ought to be interesting" Ron said aloud , then adding "you heard the lady  stay put and we'll get back to you". Ron got out of the pilot seat and turned the switch off on the intercom.  ""you better get Sean up here, you drive until then , I got to see how they plan on coming aboard  ''  Tina looked hesitantly at the pilot seat, she had driven the tug but not in anything like this.   Ron smiled at her and said ''Just tell Sean to make it on the double,  you'll be fine just don't sink us"  "just don't sink" she repeated sitting in the seat as Ron finished fastening his rain gear.

      Ron could see the ship coming straight for them, it was the command ship he had been aboard.

2  Ron noticed the ship was coming in on the shore side of the tug . They would be coming alongside bow to stern,  They would be throwing lines for him to secure his tug to their ship. he looked at the main deck wet from waves crashing over it.

 He decided to wait on the outer railing of the pilot house, He'd go down there if he had to but he was not looking forward to it.  Plus he might be more useful from here, If Sean didn't get here soon he would take over the controls of the boat.  He heard a door below slam and looking down saw Sean coming up the stairs   'sorry Captain he said  whats going on?'' He said as he ducked under cover of the upper deck.     Ron pointed over his shoulder at the cutter headed towards them.  "their coming aboard"  Sean saw the ship and said "Oh'' he quickly collected himself tucking in his shirt he went into the pilot house.

       Not that it mattered the coast guard seemed to know exactly what to do.   The ship on a parallel course with the ship came alongside less than ten feet away from the tug stopping its engines and then reversing them when they were alongside. sailors from the second deck were throwing looped ropes at the tug latching on to it and pulling the ships together on the lower deck he could see them throwing hooks onto the tugs railing, within a minute the boats were secured and they were pushing out a long metal gangway from the second deck onto the deck of his tug. The gangway had rope railings . When one end landed a sailor in a rainsuit ran across the now bridge stretching out a line  he secured to a tiedown on the deck.   3 men in raingear appeared from the ship and  hooking harnesses to the rope began walking down the plank towards the deck of his ship.

   Ron was impressed and surprised at how fast they had come aboard.   they were already halfway across the walkway before he thought to go down the stairs to the deck below and meet the figures. Laughing at his fear he had never had before he climbed down the stairs to the deck.     He waited for them at the end of the plank .  With the storm and the engines running he knew they couldn't hear anything he would say, so when they reached his boat he simply pointed at the galley door and led the way into the breakroom.

3    The three men followed him through the  door the last one closing it.  As they removed the weather gear they were wearing Ron was glad to see one of them was Dunbar.  He was about to reach out and give him a manhug when he noticed the other men, one an older man with a lot of bling on his uniform and a definitely not happy expression on his face  made him change his mind. The other man was younger and carried a metal briefcase. 

       The older man spoke as the younger man pulled folders from his briefcase. The coast guard has decided to scuttle the wreck, we will pay the contract in full, provided that you , under our supervision   plant the explosives we've already provided to tow it out and blow it up .  scatter the ship off the shelf.  ''  

  The man looked at him like he expected an argument. to Ron there must be a catch. "You want us to tow the wreck off the shelf and sink it?'  He said   "Exactly" the younger man said then he added "just sign right here placing a handful of papers on the table before him.

     He looked at the papers and the pen offered him and said I have to talk to my comptroller this is a corporate decision.  The older man spoke saying "Call them we have already confirmed the deal with them".   He dialed the number and on the first ring it was answered, except it was the office manager on the line, he said Hi Ron I guess the coast guard is there?   "The company is in agreement to accept the offer" pausing as long as you think  we can do it" Here we go  again he thought, "thanks Steve" well get er done. Make sure you take care of Harvey's widow I mean it" another voice spoke it was his comptroller You can count on that ,, and old buddy stay safe"  

  The younger man handed him the pen. he took it glancing at the papers,  Seeing an x marking a line he signed his name. The man then handed him another paper saying "And here" he signed that too. The man removed the papers from  the table quickly placing them into his briefcase  latching the levers  he turned his attention to putting his rain gear back on.  The older man Said "Well yes I guess that finishes our business here Captain, good luck,  he then turned to Dunbar saying Lieutenant you have your orders?'  Dunbar came to attention saying Yes Sir Admiral" as the other returned his salute.

      Paulo poured Ron a cup of coffee as they watched the men go through the door. Ron didn't know what to say. he supposed he should be happy. They would get paid and they could do it with no one getting in the water. He looked at Dunbar who still looked very tense.   Dunbar his friend was worried.

   As the door shut Paulo looked at it and said Don't you think your grandfather is going to need help getting back on his boat?' He then looked at Dunbar who along with Ron thought that was pretty funny Paulo then went back to his kitchen with Ron saying "And he can cook" to Dunbar.  When Dunbar stopped laughing he looked at Ron and asked him how he was doing. Ron replied "I'm breathing thanks to you ".  "I owe you my friend " Ron said grabbing the mans hand and shaking it with both of his.

   Dunbar smiled and pulled his hand free asking "so what happened to you"?   Ron replied "I don't know I used up a lot of air getting up, I remember Running out of air and releasing my last breath , then I see this light I go towards it the next thing I saw was you looking like you were going to kiss me"

  Dunbar smiled and said "Yes well lets keep that part to ourselves, you know don't ask right?''  Laughing Ron said ''done and done, but I'll never forget what you did thanks"   Dunbar said "your welcome, now don't we have a ship to resink.  

     Ron laid out his plans to Dunbar and his boat pilots. Tug2 would lower its grappling hooks attached to winches with long cables . they would lower the hooks to a depth lower than the floating wreck and drive over it hooking the ship and then reeling out its cable after it caught hold.

  When they were at a safe distance tug 1 would pull over the wreck and stop .  then they would use a cable line to lower the coast guards mine onto the ship as close to center as they could get. Once the mine was attached they could reverse engines drop their hooks and line up with the other tug and drag it out to deep water.

  With the mine planted they had the option of blowing it up if things went wrong.

  Ron was happy when nothing went wrong.   Even the rain had stopped. He was most happy that nobody had to go in the water.   lieutenant Dunbar had insisted on planting the mine himself.   Ron told him he would send Paulo out to help.  He had chuckled as he said "thanks but I got it" and left.

   Ron thought of the water , he told himself he could get in it just not here, not yet.  Baby steps .

 4  They had pulled the ship to where they wanted it and even been able to retrieve their hooks and were now idling at a safe distance.   He said to the lieutenant Anytime your ready ,, say what do your friends call you"   " Frank" he replied grabbing his laptop     Anytime your ready Frank"       The lieutenant  pressed a key on his keyboard and there was a low rumble.   He saw a circle in the water on the surface and it was over.

    There was no joy on the tugs , except that it meant the job was over.  there was no talk at all.  Ron could think of the nothing to express his feelings , instead he looked to Sean and said "let's get out of here" to Tina he said tell 2 to set a course for home"   He then thought of Dunbar. The coast guard ships had been gone since the morning.   "can we drop you some where"?   he asked smiling at him.   "About that" Dunbar said "can we talk, in private?''.

       they sat at the table looking at their cups , Ron studying Dunbar   seeing the struggle in the mans face. He knew he had news Ron didn't want to hear. It didn't take a Sherlock Holmes to figure this one out.  The coast guard had another job for him.

      Frank spoke , ''you remember those papers you signed yesterday?''   You should of read them, I wanted to warn you ,but I was under orders.    "you were the logical choice command thought instead of bringing in more people, we'd use you.  If it helps your company was onboard with it from the start. ''   the bottom line is I've been ordered to find and kill our sea-monster, and you've been hired along with your ship to work for me.''

 5 Now it was Dunbar's turn to study the face of Ron who sat there looking at his cup thinking.

          Ron looked from his cup to Frank and started talking  " You ever see the movie Moby Dick?"  "the Gregory peck version   of course" was Franks reply.    ''Of course" Ron said going on   you remember the scene With Ahab and Starbucks on the deck of the ship?"   He remembered,  saying "You and I have rehearsed this moment  since before time began''.    so what are you saying?'' Frank asked,  and Ron replied   " just that we were fated to be here, don't take it so personal".     he could still see the doubt in his friends eye's so he went on,,  "So whats your plan,"    "I'm not sure I have one " frank said,     Of course you do Ron said loudly.   rising from his chair raising his cup he shouted  "death to Moby Dick"  Paulo standing with his Coffee pot raised said "Death to Moby Dick''   Ron looked at frank Rising from the table he looked at Ron then Paulo and said " Death to Moby Dick".. From the intercom came two more voices Tina's and Sean's "Death to Moby dick" said one then the other. He realized of course they had been listening. He decided they had just made things easier, They were sending tug2 back to port and he had already been thinking of who would stay with him.

      Sean was his best driver , but Ron would of understood if he had wanted to take the tug2 back.

  As much as he loved Tina he could not of chosen to send her back for safety because it would of meant he cared less for the life of the  radio operator who would replace her.

      Using what he hoped was his most convincing menacing tone he Said to all "Death to Moby Dick" his pledge to seek out and destroy whatever had killed his men along with all the others.

    Frank thought of the movie, and the scene where the crew sealed their doom by pledging to chase the whale until it's death,  he thought of how that worked out for them .  He wondered Why Ron had picked this movie, he remembered earlier about when Ahab and Starbucks was on the deck starbucks wanted to end the story right there Kill Ahab and the ship would be saved. Or follow his duty and accept his fate. Now he got it.   Ron was right he had no choice and probably never did he had been committed to this mission since as Ahab said before the seas had even formed. He raised his cup in omage to the scene and trying to remember as much of it as he could he said "with god as my witness may he strike me dead if  I don't, I pledge to search the seven seas if necessary to hunt down and kill Moby dick". "death to moby dick" came the voices from the intercom, death to moby dick said Paulo Ron looked at Frank and both together said "Death to Moby dick".

6       How strange was that Ron thought as he looked at the image on the computer screen. It was night,   Tug1 was now on it's way to an oil rig off the coast .  the boat needed to be refueled and could use a resupply.  Dunbar had arranged for them to be resupplied at the oil rig.  Tug2 was on it's way to San Fransisco. Tina was now piloting the boat while Sean was asleep below.   Dunbar was also below sleeping Ron supposed.   Nothing to do but wait he thought , chuckling he thought if I only had the time to wait.

        He thought of  Moby Dick, He had been reaffirmed of his confidence in Frank , that he had known The movie,  On ship it was a favorite. He was sure that Frank caught the irony of picking a movie that ended badly for all, save one.

       If he had been asked he would have told Frank that he was already living on bonus time. He realized to himself he had no fear of death, and he knew it wasn't the water either. He was afraid though , and like always before he would conquer  his fear by first learning just what he was afraid of.   

7      To all that knew Ron he wanted them to think that he was the bravest man they ever knew.   If there was risk or danger in a dive he was first one in, last one out. That's why he had dived in the bell for the wreck. To himself as much as other's he had to be fearless.

         He remembered his mother's voice saying what he had heard a hundred times  "Don't go near the water Ronnie"   The first time he had tried he was at a camp-out in boy scouts,  There was a lake and they were told to swim  around a buoy floating in the middle. The instructor asked the group if they all knew how to swim,  A few of the kids had laughed and nobody raised their hand or said something.   Out of fear, when they were told to jump off the dock he did,  he managed to make a few swim strokes he had seen.  As even the slowest swimmers were passing him he was already wearing out,  he was tired and he had taken more than one mouth full of water . He didn't remember much about being on the bottom of the lake but he ran out of motion and sunk to the bottom.  Because he didn't call for help before he went down it was a little time before he was noticed missing and then found.

      Lucky Ron was resuscitated and his parents were called to take him home,  on the mostly quiet drive home he had come to a decision "Mom I want to learn how to swim" She looked unhappy and then nodded her head.    Ron knew that just to make sure he wasn't Afraid of the water he'd have to get in it. His fear of fear drove him to learn and do, starting at the redcross and then swim team at school .  His favorite then was the high dive.  He always felt like now the water was his friend.  By the time he took up diving   He had forgotten all about it. 

    Ron like all had conquered fears before, he had even studied the sciences of them . He had Read that to beat them you had to know them. He wondered briefly if Frank had read Melville.   He would Ask him later.  He remembered that in the book scholars said the whale was just a symbol of some  fear Ahab carried in him ,  he wasn't chasing a whale he was chasing a metaphor. and that Ahab had a lot of mental problems.

 That's why he loved the movie, in it , like here they were chasing a real beast.   The beast he had pledged to kill that he didn't even know what was.  

   He thought of what they were doing maybe he did need help?  Was he mad? crazy sure , He would have to consider that if he survived.   He turned on the ships internet , He knew where he was going, no matter what his fear was really it started with what ever was in the water.  He went to the website Son of the monster hunter the front headline read ''Coast guard defeated in battle with the Pacific Sea-monster''

 8    He read the articles relating to the West Coast monster .  There were links to follow to a post on a local tv website.   He watched  The video of the people and the dog .  He watched them disappear in the wave.   He had noticed the coast guard transcripts of the Captain  describing a wave that ate his crew.  

Ron had no professional experience in killing anything. In the water his best plan was to avoid the dangerous  creatures. He had been in the water with sharks many times but then he found a good defense is a good offense.   From simple things like keeping your arms and legs  away from the teeth to knowing when it's time to get out of the water.

9   He went back to the front page of the site , the same headline about the coast guard was still the lead story.  Ron noticed that someone had come up behind him and was looking at the screen , it was Dunbar reading with his mouth open in surprise.  Ron asked him Where does he get this stuff,'' He replied "If we knew he wouldn't  be getting it"   Most of it he just picks up from local newspapers and tv.   We think he monitors our radio though were not sure how yet"

   Ron went to the picture that said Author profile.  He clicked and the new page told him   Aden Smith was the founder of Son of the monster hunter.  The profile said he was the author of the three books "Bigfoot and me My trek across North America "     "Dad me and The Abominable Snowman" and our newest "Tracking the beast,  my search for man eating Tigers in India as well the giant reptiles in the Jungles of Asia. "   Only $14.99 when ordered together"

      There were pictures     Of mountains   and a tiger in a wood crate.  A snake that could be 40 foot long.

     In his biography  he wrote.   "I've been traveling around  the world with my father since I could carry my own pack .  My grandfather traveled the world collecting animals for America's Zoo's.  My father traveled with him and later he  trapped dangerous animals that were becoming a problem for the humans in there domain.    With him we had even had an encounter with a Yeti, he was killed in an avalanche Climbing Mount Everest, Since then I've taken over the family business.

   Most of the time I can be found  in the high mountains  of the Pacific Northwest  educating the locals on how to coexist the Sasquatch.   I also search the news of the world always hunting the Beast."

 10      Ron went back to the posts , before the post on the Coast guard was a story of a town hall meeting in the city where the family had been attacked    it was tomorrow,  people were encouraged to come. Professor Amera of the OFNP would address the assembly.

          " So Frank are we allowed to hire any help on this job" Frank looked at the webpage and said "No the coast guard doesn't want a lot of publicity ,  but there' nothing stopping you , if you wanted to hire on another crewman, but him?'' pointing to the screen.

 "You have to admit he's well informed,, we can at least talk to him"   As frank thought he added "There's a meeting in Trinabad Tomorrow night  we can get him there and find out what he knows , who knows he could be useful".    "How would we get him there" Frank Asked. Ron said  "I can think of at least 2 ways.  You could call him and request that he speak at the meeting, maybe offer some cash for compensation.   "Or" Frank said .   and Ron smiled  " or  aren't you with the government can't you just have him picked up and brought there"  "I forgot about that" he laughed and went to work on his laptop.

11  Ron went back to his searching.   He checked out the statement from OFNP   about the dead zone and the plan to map it's size. He went to their homepage .  Their mission was to study the biodiversity of the Northern Pacific ocean. They were privately funded but accepted donations.    He looked at a few stories mostly about the work they do and the people involved. They were mostly marine biologist each specialized in their own field.

   Most of their specialties he could guess at what they were, until he  came to  Dr. Jane Willows Dept. of  cnidology , the woman was a cnidologist.  He had to look that up That helps he thought someone who study's cnidaria  . looking on they had a crew of 3 drone pilots.   There was a lot of information on their ships and what they were doing with them.

    He read about the leader of the organization   Professor Benjamin Amore.  A Cetologist   From Chile .  As he read on he learned the professor taught marine biology  when he wasn't out on the ocean studying the migration patterns of whales.

  Laughing at himself as he thought again of Ahab, he wasn't chasing a whale either. He was chasing a large blob or more likely 2 or more of a species with thousands of different varieties, and that they had been on the earth 500 million years.  It had to he thought it .  The whole time we was thinking it was something new something we had never seen before.

      He thought of what he already knew about them and then started his new search on his computer,  2 minutes later he looked away from the screen to Dunbar still working on his laptop and Said "Think we could Get the society to bring Dr. Jane Willows along for the meeting".     Frank Looked up "sure I can ask What's up"   Tina with mock jealousy said "ya whats up? ''    "Nothing much I just need a cnidologist'' wondering if he pronounced it right. He felt it was better to let her and them both really to be allowed to come to their own conclusions.

      He stretched his legs  and thought of the time. In a few hours it would be dawn. They would refuel at the oil well and then head straight for Trinabad. They should be on dry land in plenty of time for the meeting,   Tina said to him "Ron you look tired , why don't you get some sleep. "its okay" he said , he could wait until Sean relieved Tina , he didn't want to just leave her alone on the bridge. Frank looking up quickly said he would be in the pilot house for awhile, "he'd help watch."   ''Thanks'' Ron  said "wake me when we stop for gas'' 

On his bunk he quieted his mind  as he willed himself to think , mostly what kept him awake were the questions, the things he had to find out.

     12

"Where are you Ron"    You know where I am Jim''  Ron said. they of course always knew where he was.    "well then why are you there" Jim asked. "I'm doing the job".   silence and Jim asks "Any idea on how long this is going to take?"   "Why Jim you have another seamonster you hired me up to hunt?'.   Jim was silent and Ron let him off the hook by adding don't worry I probably would of took the job, If I had been asked".  Just be safe and take care of the companies property we want to see that stuff again,,  Seriously be safe".    Ron said not a problem and hung up the phone.   Looking up they were entering a commercial harbor used for shipping.  Dunbar had arranged for them to dock .

     "Be safe He thought if he wanted to be safe he'd lock himself in a basement or something.

   He watched as Sean motored the boat into his lane and pulled up to the dock. Frank and Paulo helped Ron  to throw lines to waiting men on the dock and  when they were secured and all were on deck he looked at Paulo and said  "What do you think guy's, showers for everyone,  and it's on the company"

 Paulo noticing   t
he eyes on him said "I better stay here and watch the boat"     "Alright your in charge of watching the boat  , but were filling the water tanks before we go so take a shower" .

Water on the boat was a needed resource , you had to haul all that you were going to use. Plus store the used water until you returned , empty one tank fill the other.

     They had taken a cab to the hotel and gotten the three remaining rooms for the night,  The deskman said a bunch of scientists and experts were staying in town for the meeting.

11 After a long shower it was a short walk to a local Eat, the meeting was at a high school not too far from here offered the waitress.   It seemed like a long time since he had been for a walk, one of the few things he missed when he spent a long time aboard a ship.They all agreed and headed for the meeting.

    They were glad they walked when they got to the meeting it was packed. Getting in would be easier and just in case he thought getting out would Be quicker.   He looked at the gathering , nobody was happy but they were at least mannerly.  They made their way into the school's gymnasium filled with people taking seats filling the pullout bleachers and fold out chairs spread out on the basketball court.

     Once inside Frank said to Ron that he had some things to take care of pointing at a door across the gym,. Ron nodded and said "hey what about Dr. Willows did they send her"  Frank said as he was leaving "They brought their whole staff"   and headed through the crowd.  On one end of the court was a podium with tables alongside it.

      At one table 6 people sat , he guessed from the photos an older man at the table was Professor Amoria.  There were two women at the table , one of them he  really needed to talk to. He couldn't tell which yet the picture listed for Dr, Willows was of her swimming with a snorkel and mask  with jellyfish floating around her.

  He was pretty sure that was what they were looking for. He would wait to hear what conclusions the biologist's had come up with.

      A policemen by his uniformed walked to the podium and into the microphone said.  "Quiet please, We'd like to get things started tonight  here's Mayor Jenkins to open things up.   A woman stepped up next and Said " Firstly I'd like to thank all our guest's for tonight, also thank you everyone for being here.

12   Wed like to get started with a statement from Professor Amoria Stretching the last letters out. We will then have a question and answer period followed by our next speakers.

   "Thank you Mayor"   he started.     "it will take many months to process the data we have recorded in the weeks since we began our research.  We feel it would be premature to come to conclusions on our findings.    After more complete Analysis we will publish our committees report.

     Due to the unfortunate  loss of life during our mapping process,  our managing committee at the society   feel we should suspend the  study,  out of respect for the lost lives, and the safety of the living."   He then stepped backwards and walked towards his table.

  The stunned mayor recovered and rose from her seat to say  "Well ,, are there any questions".   Hands went up across the floor and Ron could see the people at the table explaining he he had to go back to the microphone.

  After a moment he seemed to understand for he walked back to the podium. The mayor looking at the crowd picked a man sitting near the front and said why don't you go first Bill".

    "Thank you Mayor, Thank you professor.   I own a  a fish farming operation near the coast, my brothers are fisherman.  My neighbor runs a sport fishing  charter boat, their out of business. We lost our whole inventory of fish .   Were all losing money here.   just how big is this dead zone , and how long till it recovers ?

     The Professor said "We wont know the size or cause of the dead zone until we complete our studies.  Recovery is complex due to the circumstances causing the Hypoxic water.. That is the water with low oxygen levels that organisms cannot survive in. when the oxygen levels return to normal the plant and aquatic life can return.

     seeing he was starting to walk away again the Mayor said quickly How about one more question.  The Professor stopped and she picked a woman farther into the crowd.

     Thanks Mayor she said then I want to know what have you learned about the monster that attacked us what was it and is it still out there?    We found no evidence of any creature or monster in our search,  However given that we found no life we can think that deprived of a food source a predator would migrate to a new territory" .     After speaking he turned to walk back to his table and the mayor knew he wasn't coming back.,    She moved on  "Now lets talk to the cities budget council . A man rose from her table and began reading the losses in dollars of the township and local businesses. He estimated the losses in the millions of dollars. He then stopped closed his ledger and returned to his seat , the mayor passing him on the way to the podium.   Well thanks Tom,  Now were going to open things up lets here from you any answers ?  Remember keep it civil,  we have guests , and some kids out there too. "     He heard people talking from everywhere but his interest was on the biologists they were leaving the gym.  He had to talk to Willows before they left.  He started to make his way through the crowd after the scientists when someone tapped him on the back.  turning he saw Dunbar who said "I have someone over here you wanted to talk too."  " Smith''  he thought  No time now and made for the exit leaving his group hoping he would catch up with the scientists.

    

 In the parking lot he saw them , too late as they were climbing into a minivan that had a taxi light on it.  Slightly out of breath he stopped. He heard approaching steps and Tina's voice "You do know they are staying at the same hotel as us lover boy''. At least he had resisted his urge to run and catch them as they pulled away.    "Ouch" said Sean walking up hearing Tina.  "Say guys I'll meet you back at the hotel I have some shopping to do".   Ron knew what he meant and had no problem "when in Rome" he said We'll find Dunbar and then get over to the hotel, be ready were pulling out in the morning"cool?. Sean smiled and said were cool before heading into the small town.

Now Dunbar he thought where was he . He asked Tina if she had seen him,  "Try turning around" She said and pointed  behind him where a car had pulled up with Frank and a passenger in the back with two large men in the front seat.   Walking over to the door on Dunbars side he asked him if they'd mind meeting at the hotel . he really wanted to talk to Dr; Willows first.   Frank had nodded and motioned the driver who put the car in gear and drove away.  Inside the gym people were getting louder, he was glad

        He stopped and looking at her face said "You ever do any mountain climbing?  you know this dry land stuff aint so bad, he said now stepping almost dancing around her as if he was skating.   "What do you think we finish this job and take a nice vacation hike around in some mountains"     Smiling Tina asked  "Just us". Laughing Ron said 'Why who did you want to bring along"   "You on a mountain Since when ?" When she said this Ron stopped moving then he asked her   "Why not me" why not us,      maybe it's time for a change.   I'm not old yet but I wont grow any younger, I could try something new, less dangerous , like you know falling off mountains" a man has to grow up sometime don't he?''

     They walked on in silence until Tina spoke again  "Ron I'd love to go fall off a mountain with you, or wherever you want to go you can count me in ,  But why a mountain ? Ive known you for a long time I've never heard you talk about anything but the seas .  Tell me whats wrong?''.

    Ron prepared himself to expose his inner feelings.   "I'm afraid" he said softly, "I don't know I guess its the monster but I'm scared , I'm scared  for you I'm scared for Sean an Paulo . I'm scared for the boat, but mostly I'm scared for my self"' what a mess he thought it wouldn't take much and he'd be sobbing like a baby.   Tina gathered him to her hugging him close and raising her lips to whisper in his ear she said instead with a loud voice "You idiot"  she the stepped back and punched him in the belly causing the air to whoosh from his body.  From there she continued to speak.  

   Your afraid, what about all that death to moby Dick crap.  Were all scared but we wouldn't be here if we didn't believe in you. you always have a plan and you always do the job .  We need you be fearless Ron,  we trust you trust in yourself"

  on the surface he knew she was right , and that she knew him even the real him he thought he disguised so well.  He digested her medicine of pain and advice deciding she was right he asked her   "why haven't I married you yet? ''    Kissing him on the cheek she said "Because my dear  Your an idiot".  putting her arm around his waste they started walking again towards the hotel.  As they were walking past the restaurant they had ate  at earlier they noticed the car that  Dunbar had been in was parked in front.  looking in the windows they noticed him as well as the biologist from the meeting were inside.    He smiled at Tina and said I got to talk to these people and opened the door holding it for her .  She walked by Saying "finally get to meet your jellyfish doctor."smiling at him.   He smiled back ,  They'd all know if he was right soon enough.

13    Dunbar was talking to the biologist;s,  The two big men were sitting in a booth "smith he presumed sitting next to one of them looking out the window.    Dunbar was talking to the biologist who looked to be finishing up their meals.  Seeing Ron and Tina enter he excused himself and went over to Ron and said "There they are Might be hard to get them to tell you anything, they don't seem to want to talk".

   Ron saw the waitress beginning to clear the dishes on their table and knew he was right on time.  " It's okay Frank I have a plan" .he then turned and headed for the cashier. Frank looked at Tina and asked " Any Idea what his plan is this time?''  Sure, almost too easy  He's going to use some tongue lube or as he calls it Free beer."

  Ron had already purchased the first Pitcher of beer giving the cashier his company credit card and telling her to keep them coming.  As the waitress delivered the beer he told her to tell them it was on him. He was on the other side of the room when they looked at him, he just waved  and gave them a thumbs up.  The waitress began pouring the beers , the scientists surprised but not wanting to offend or waste it gave him a thumbs up and began drinking the offered beer.

    With the second  picture he came over to the table to explain why he bought them the beers.  He really admired the work they do.  He had always wanted to be a scientist he said it saddened him when he had learned in school he'd never be smart enough to be one.  This was his way of saying thank you for their dedication.  As they looked at the newly filled glasses he said "I'd like to propose a toast" To marine biologist's everywhere " and a toast was made.  He wandered away from the table

    Tina and Frank were sitting at a table near Smith and his guards talking .  Watch him closely see how he just walks away , he just set his hook . By the time they get through with these glasses he'll be their best friends, and they'll tell him what he wants to know.  '  She paused and looked at Frank's newly added perspective of Ron.    

  Ron came along the table glancing at the scientist's "What do you think one more Picture"  .  She casually glanced at the happy sounding group and said "I think they're lubed enough". 

    "I don't want to barge in on your party"  Ron said to the first offer to have a seat and join them.  No really one of the men insisted.    Ron said " well I'm kind of with my friends but hey we can pull another table together and make it a real party.  He motioned to the 2 of them and the waitress signalling for another picture .   He noticed  them looking suspiciously at Dunbar in his uniform and said Hey don't worry he's a good guy ' he's with me ,  Anybody up for some shooters?'

  As they rearanged the tables and refilled the glasses introductions were made This is Jane willows she's a cnidologist.   How do you do Ron said , whatever on earth is a wait cnidology isn't that the study of cnidara like jelly fish?''     "I'm impressed" she said how did you know that ?'  "I probably heard it on a quiz show.  I am fascinated by jelly fish". 'really she said "Yes but there kind of scary,  aren't some of them poisoness?'  Oh yes most of them are harmless though,  If you'll excuse me I'm going to use  the ladies room' she said rising .  He rose as she did saying of course.  She went to the ladies room and he went to an empty pinball machine , If anyone knew what kind of jellyfish would do this it would be her.  He'd find someway to get it out of her , he shuddered at the thought he could use her emotionally, coming on to her to get what he wants.  Go all lover boy on her he thought. Even if he was the man for that job Tina would not let it happen . He could just ask her  but if she said no it would ruin the whole plan. Waiting for her to come out of the ladies room he played his ball until he heard her saying to him from along side the machine.  "Why just you don't ask"?   It was Willow    He knew but to make sure he said "Ask what?"     " You think its a jellyfish causing the deaths , are you some kind of reporter?  Like that guy on the internet running the sea monster stories?'  she was getting mad.

  Plan B Ron thought ,,.    ''No but see that guy in the booth with the large guys watching him?".  I'm the captain of a boat that's been hired to hunt and kill whatever his sea monster is .  I'd like to know what I'm hunting and   I can  use all the help I can get"..    "If Your going monster hunting you do need help".  she said.

  As if he didn't catch her joke he said " You got that right , how about it will you help?'.  

"Two things" she said"First I go along" he said nothing she went on "and second I have to lose the geeks before I can go.  We got a deal?''   He numbly said "yes".   " The society wont like it, I'll have to meet you at your ship. "  Where are you docked" Ron explained where the ship was  "Good we're in the same area What did you say the name of the ship is"    Its a salvage tug called the Pequad."  the Pequad"she said Questioningly.   "You probably don't want to know " he told her. "Your probably right , anyway see you in the morning" see said oddly sweet and walked away. He was puzzled until he felt a body pressing up to his.  "See you in the morning " he smiled and looked at her " don't worry she's just signing on as crew." "she's our expert"  "okay" Tina said then what are you going to do with your other expert." looking in the direction of Smith,  How's your Lieutenant going to like this?"    Fearless Ron looked at her then looking around to see if anyone was looking grabbed her in arms in a brief hug.  "Why Captain" she said giggling.  pulling away he said "Lets find out". 

  14   "Well what are we going to do with him" Frank asked incredibly. We brought him all this way ,and now you don't even want to talk him".   "think about it Frank  whatever we ask him will be posted all over his website".   " Can't you just send him back tell him thanks for his service to the government,"..  "he could still be useful Ron, plus theirs a slight problem ,  He says he wants to come along, or he could go home and post the news about us hunting the thing.''  "he pretty much knows everything."    Ron and Tina looked at Frank, knowing their question said " He's tricky Ron , we were talking in the car on the way here. I was just trying to tell him enough to keep him quiet."

     Ron could see where this was going     "can't you just disappear him, dump him in Quantanamo Bay or something".   Ron said this louder . He had glanced over at Smith as they talked .  He still was staring out the window seemingly in his own world.  'you'd only have to lock him up for a few weeks, a few months at the most".  "

   "Listen I can help, have any of you ever trapped dangerous animals, faced down a man eater? You take me along and I'll help you find the thing, and all it will cost you is the story exclusively of course"

     Nice Ron thought he wants to bargain,  Ron knew unless Smith changed his mind he was probably going .  Ron's bluff had worked,   he had already been thinking of the logistics of his boat.  The Pequad had been fitted to crew 6 people living and working on it .  They had the room for a seventh person , they had done it before.

   " I don't know Lieutenant were getting crowded He'll just be in the way"  Will he work? This ain't a cruise ship" he looked at Smith and said Can he work , looks kind of soft" .   At this Aden Smith rose in the booth "You just try me",he said glaring at Ron.   "Can you take orders?'' Ron said not waiting for a reply.  " "I don't know Frank, but if you think he can handle it we'll bring him".

     Dunbar looked At Smith then he looked at Ron. He knew he was being played by both of them. First Smith had played him in the car playing the pest who would go away when it had what it wanted in this case information. He had planned to tell him just enough to satisfy him to get him to shut up.  On and on Smith had babbled giving wild theories as to why he was now in his custody. 

  "No it's not aliens ''  he had said and went on to tell Smith his entire mission and why they had Smith detained.    At least he had shut up, in fact until now he hadn't said another word.

   Now Ron who Frank had thought was his friend was playing him, getting him to take responsibility for Smith's life and conduct once they were on board.     Frank knew he was right and took delight in the fact that Ron was playing Smith more than him, getting him to commit to being worth the trust Frank would give him" He had a brief mental image of himself on a stage playing the part of Starbucks again, once more sealing their fate.  No sense putting off a good thing or a bad .      Alright he's my responsibility."

    Frank had offered to Squeeze them into the car with them for a ride back to the hotel.  Ron glanced into the car at the already full interior saying thanks,   it's a nice night for a walk anyway. "Real nice" Frank agreed looking at the night sky.  I have a van to take us to the docks scheduled for 6 in the morning , See you then".  he said getting in the running car.

   "It is nice and warm for this time of year" Tina said turning to walk with him.     As they walked she asked him "Ron you remember asking me to fall down a mountain with you,  well now it's my turn can I ask you a Question?"  She stopped and Ron had turned to look at her then nodded.  Continuing to walk now not looking at him she went on.       ''I Think  I know why you've turned down my offers before, and you know I respect that you respect me.  You were right before I was young but that's been   five years since then.  "you said I should find  someone more my age . I did and look how that turned out.

    After the divorce  I asked you again you said I was still hurting and should take the time to develop a new relationship.  Didn't you say "Bottom line you can do a lot better than me"   she stopped walking for a moment.

    2 thing's about that " she said using a favorite phrase of his,.   ''First I don't want to do better and second no I can't.   your a good man Ron the best I've ever known. Just like the guys even if I wasn't in love with you I would love you.  Don't think the guys aren't proud to  say they crew for Fearless Ron Wilson.  They are ready to jump into the belly of the beast right along with you, so am I . Dunbar has that look in his eyes too.    That's special, .

  She had talked most of the way to the hotel .  He had winced at the thought of the good advice he had given that had gone so bad.

    He remembered the first time he had seen her,   The owner of the company had said "Hey guy's this is Tina Wren she's going to be working for us, be nice. "    She had said hi to him as she walked from the office greeting her new coworkers and then leaving.

   "Another failed starlett I suppose" The secretary said.    He dismissed her remark as catty and dismissed Tina as another person in an the office that he would rarely see.  It wasn't until a year later when she was assigned to be the ships radio operator that he even thought of her.    Before that she was an occasional voice on the radio when he contacted the office, .  She had made him uncomfortable   , she made him think of his age..   Her occasional smiles at him made him think he was imagining things.

  still even if she was interested there were lines he couldn't easily cross. Even if he was interested and flattered by the thoughts of what if was he was the Captain of the ship and he ran a business.

  What other people did was there responsibility , on his ship it was his.   He decided to make sure it stayed business at least on his part. He was surprised at how good at business she was, he might not have chosen her for the job , now he wouldn't ask for anyone else.

     She had been a little bit drunk he thought when she had first made a pass at him.    Flat out asking him if he was interested in her.  He had done a lot of hard things he didn't want to do in his life.  To be a man you had to be a man.

   They were at a bar celebrating with the crew, they were now alone by the bar. "you can have me if you want me"   How many times had he paused his memory of that moment.  What he would have loved to say and do. No many  how many times he could of changed what he said he always had to say the same thing.   Ron liked being a good guy he took it as a responsibility, Like always it was one thing to say it another to do.    He was too old for her and he was her boss.   He had already thought of what to say , what a good guy would say.

      " Your drunk girl,  you don't want some geiser like me , you can do a lot better. Go out and find yourself someone more your age settle down get serious''.    Another crew member had joined them and he was glad to use the excuse to end the conversation.

  He was relieved when she showed up for work saying nothing about it , he would be happy to never mention it again.  He thought of it occasionally but it was already back to business first.  He believed it when he told her he was happy for her when she announced the wedding. He didn't think of it again until she had finalized her divorce. It had been night and he was in the pilot house taking a turn at watch, they were in alone ,just talking she about her future plans, . she had confided that being divorced was lonely "she could use a new man around the house",  laughing she paused and said "Well how about you Ron want the job"?

 yes he did but not just a temp.  He wanted her but he wanted her in a till death do us part kind of way.  The good guy in him couldn't ask a woman just out of a bad forever relationship right into another.

     He had said relax take some time find the right guy , don't rush things. "and remember you can do a lot better  than me".

  She brought him back to reality, "anyway here's my question How long is it going to be before were in my hotel room on the bed getting all kinds of busy" He knew what his good guy would say now .

    He looked at her and said "Want to Race".

                                        PART 4

 That morning in the bed was bliss, on the dock it turned to confusion. The dock they were to use was crowded with people. leaving the taxi at the edge of the crowd Ron asked a man he thought at least looked like he worked here what was going on.   Someone started a rumor last night that some famous hunter or something was going to lead his crew to find and kill The thing'',  He went back to the others and told them the situation adding that someone must have said something looking at Smith as he said it.

    They made there way through the crowd reaching the dock where the ship was at. boxes and equipment were everywhere. Also on the dock was Dr,Willow , she was talking to Sean and Paulo in the boat pointing at boxes as she did.

   "does any of your crew speak English" she said to him looking at Tina who was behind him.  "Nice he muttered winking at Sean as he climbed onto his boat. Smiling he addressed her knowing the answer before she even started.  The boxes He explained they were limited in space. along with their regular equipment they had the dumpster size boxes that Dunbar had brought aboard at the oil rig. He didn't have to wonder what was in those boxes, he had been sure to explain to Paulo how little of them would be left if those boxes went off.   He went back on the dock and grabbed a box off the dock, As soon as we load supplies we'll load your stuff but as you can see space is limited".  She looked like she was going to say something instead she went to her boxes to consolidate her gear.

   As the loading of the supplies moved on Paulo went to work storing the food stuff. Sean got picked by Dr, willow to assist him in storing her gear. Ron  looked around as the boxes had disappeared   into the boat, people had filled the area. Tina was in the pilot house he knew that, Where was Dunbar and Smith, he found them from the commotion coming down the dock.  Smith jumped to the deck  a small drop and looked at the people on the dock.   Dunbar stepped in after him  and walked over to Ron.     Ron looked at Frank to ask what was going on and Dunbar said that "he" pointing at Smith had been giving speeches all the way from the car.  "Thank all of you for coming to see us off, and I want you to know that along with my crew I will hunt and kill the Cni'dnara we call the thing" . A few cheers went off but it was mostly silent as Smith turned to Ron and said "we can shove off as soon as your ready".   Frank's face was red and it didn't help when Willow came by and said cnidnara think he even knows what that means?''  Ron smiled to Frank and said 'Aye aye sir" loudly looking at Smith" he waited until people were looking and said "what are your orders" Smith looked lost he obviously had no Idea how to proceed, Something the seasoned sailors would all notice,The more he sputtered the more people caught on He recovered fast enough "Carry on I'll be in my quarters"  a man on the deck laughed at Smith when he said it .   to make it worse for him he had no idea at all where he was going , looking around he noticed the door to the cooks galley and quickly went inside it,  when they had finished loading Ron began his lucky ritual to head to sea for a job. From the deck he looked up into the pilot house  Are we ready in the pilot house"  Sean and Tina said Ready captain",   We ready in the galley?'   Paulo He  yelled "ready captain",  Are we ready on deck,Ready here Captain" Frank joined in,  looking around he said "Well no sense putting off a good thing" lets cast off".

2    Ron stood on the upper deck of the pilot house watching as they left the port and entered the open water. Most of the crowd had hung around as they left,silent almost stunned by their now shaken faith . He hadn't wanted to destroy their hope but he didn't want to give them some placebo of optimism.

  killing the beast wouldn't bring the oxygen back to the water or return their way of life.  He thought of Smith , he wondered if he had ever been on a boat in his life.   Going near enough to the open door of the pilot house he said "Tina how about asking our leader Mr, Smith to have a chat with me on the upper deck."   He knew it was never a good idea to keep hard feelings on a small boat.  Best to clear the air now.  "OH and where is the good Doctor"?   Last I heard She and Smith were yelling it out in the breakroom." She talked into her headphone and then said "He say's he's on his way" Ron caught her eyes and smiled . He then went back to his spot looking towards the sea, still in range of the voice of Sean saying "This ought to be good".

    Ron  looked at the sea ,  the winds were picking up .  He looked up at the mast on top of the pilot house with it's catbird seat. The top of the pole was swaying from side to side as the ship motored through the waves. He scanned the deck seeing if any of the cargo looked loose or had moved . Satisfied it was secured  he went back to the front of the ship and lost himself in the sea .

 Behind him he heard a noise and expecting Smith he turned to see Paulo with a mug and his pot of coffee.  He filled the mug and handing it to to Ron saying  "You know these people are nuts, fix them will you" and left. Puzzled Ron went to the lower deck and entered the Pilot house. "So where is Smith" he asked .   "He's on a call to his friends Ralph and Earl  " said Sean  "Worshiping the old porcelain   Thrown  You might say" Added Frank happily"  As much as he wanted to gloat he said " It happens" and left the pilot house to find out just what was going on below deck.

 Entering the breakroom he could hear the tv playing and then a voice " is this the only movie you guys got around here."   The movie was Moby Dick apparently someone had left it on auto play he thought, a not uncommon thing on the a ship called the Pequad .   The voice was Dr. Willows sitting at the dining table with her laptop and various papers spread out on it.  "can you at least turn it down" she was talking to Paulo who was in his kitchen happily ignoring the woman.    " "no Sabi english she said mostly  to herself I wonder what you do sabi"

  He closed the door with enough force to be heard and entered the room,  he looked at the woman "Have you seen Smith" he asked.  "You mean the monster hunter, last I heard him he was still throwing up in a bucket." She replied adding   "where did you get that guy."   Ron ignored the question and instead went to the table and began looking at the various maps and images of jelly fish she had brought with her.

    "So what are we looking for" He asked as he went through a pile of images of jellyfish.    " I wont know until I have studied all the data and submitted my research" she said stunning Ron as he felt an explosion of anger at hearing the same thing as at the town meeting. You could of told me that there he looked at her to say, when he saw she was smiling  "Just kidding , lighten up".   "So what do you know about Medusea?"     Ron looked at her the change of attitude confused him but he started to tell what little he knew.  Instead she went on.  "It doesn't matter, here's what you need to know" considering the time we have I'll just start with the basics"

    Within minutes she had gone past telling him the things he had learned the basic's of jellyfish. 

  "   there are approximately 20,000 different types of Medusea , they're in every ocean and live in any water environment. they ranged in size from a speck to a a minivan."  She had briefly touched on the different classes ,.   She went into more detail on the life cycle of the jellyfish "She said the proper name is medusa"   He had already read that medusea started as eggs and turn into what's called  Polyps on the bottom of certain seas.   He knew these polyps could live on the bottom actually making more polyps until something signals them and they change their shape and these new shapes release jellyfish after jelly fish, one at a time.   He had been impressed with the videos explaining the process.    "You know that not only can the polyps clone themselves , some adult species not only regenerate lost tentacles  it can even clone complex organs"?  She had asked.  "Whats the medea called that can survive a blender"  he had seen a certain species that could be cut in half and each piece would become a new being .    "Then there are the immortal ones. Jelly fish that can tranform back into their polyp stage and then do it all again. .  

    "Think our medusa can do that ?'' he asked her.   That's the problem , First off it's more likely to assume it's medusea as in the plural form.  I also think it's  an unnamed species.  Otherwise we'd know about it"   'What about the Irukandji they weren't Identified until the 70,s, " he had interrupted.  " True it took along time to find out about them but they are just the size of a thumb".   It is also possible that its a species that somehow migrated here and mutated or adapted to survive in the new environment." 

      "I thought that too   An invasive species in a new place with room to grow and a healthy food source , bonus no one trying to make it dinner, it gets bigger . Then it eats up all the easy food and learns to hunt humans"  he said "Any idea where it might of came from?''

    "It could be from anywhere in the Pacific , both sides of the equator." she said. 

   "I  know your set on killing these jellyfish but you can't, not until I see them at least, it's the only way I can know what it is   and how to kill it."    We have to be sure if we blow it to bits it wont come back as a thousand clones."    "There's another thing most medusea spawn on full moons that's in a few nights,  if they spawn   we could have millions of polyps turning into clones of these. "  

    "First we have to find it any ideas? Ron asked her   "All we need is the right bait" she said.  He looked at her and she was looking at Smith  now leaning in the doorway.   She turned back to Ron and said Think they would like the taste of monster hunter? At least we'd get some use out of him". 

    "Getting your sea legs under you Mr' Smith?  Don't let them ride you too hard we all had our first time out to sea"  you'll get used to it  say are you hungry?  I think paulo cooked up some kind of sausage and sauerkraut"   .   Ron said trying his best to keep a straight face  Isn't that right Paulo he said into the kitchen .    Paulo shouted back "oh no captain liver and onions. "  

     "At least it's not fish head soup again"  Ron said concealing his delight as Smith quickly disappeared. In a lower voice he said "That's good get it all out now".    Then to Jane, as he was now told to call her he said    "Sad to say it but we might need that guy.  Who knows he might be handy at    Something" drawing out the last word.  

     It was night and Ron was in the pilot house on night watch, He had relieved Sean and Tina and would watch the ship until relieved early in the morning.   The ship was on auto pilot all he was there for was in case.  Periodically he'd check his course , then look at the rpm and oil gauges for the engines  and scan the radar for traffic.  Occasionally look over the outside of the ship see how it's riding, .      It didn't bore him because of The consequences of what would happen if any of those things wasn't  right ,    tonight it even made him happy that each time he checked nothing was wrong.   

    He looked again they were on course.  Earlier he had talked it over with Frank, he told her of his conversation   with DR, Willow about having to see the jellyfish first.   She had suggested the best place to start looking was a mile or 2 downstream from the wreck.  They would get near the spot and then drift with the current until she found the right place.   She had said the medusea would probably be hunting putting on protein in order to mate.    Find a food supply and they would be around.  Frank adding it up said  "If it's drifting on the current it will get about 2 miles a day that's 4 so we drive about five miles from the crash down current then park and wait for morning".    

 That's how he had figured it to,   in about another hour he would be over the wreck. As long as he stayed on course and the engines kept running and they didn't hit anything.   He looked outside a few stars were visible now .  He checked the weather reports No rain forecast for the morning  the sea would be calmer, that would help poor Smith.  He poured a cup of coffee and walked back to the pilots seat "Oh good, he said "were on course the engines are running and we haven't hit anything"

   He thought of Tina , if he had a reason to live through this it was to make sure she lived.   I hope she knows that sea captains mate for life he laughed.  He thought back he'd been in a few relationships ,  "in the old days when I was young" he said  chuckling "I had my share they just lost me to the sea." he said aloud mimicking an old man.    Besides he'd always said you don't meet many nice women on the bottom of the ocean. 

   He checked his gauges ''still there'' he said , they were close now in a few minutes they would pass over the wreck site  and he'd take over the controls and change course .   He turned off the auto-pilot and reduced speed on the engines,  pointing the bow into where his chart said the current would be moving.   This is it he thought turning off the engines.  They were now in the beasts territory he, hoped .  He turned on his beacon lights . He checked the radar no traffic . 

    Nothing to do but wait ,wait for his relief , wait for the morning, then wait for the beast. 

                                                         PART 5

   The sun was up and the hunt had begun,   Dr, willow said that the medusae hunted in long rows going out to the sea parallel  of the shoreline. Her idea was to criss cross it's most likely path until they found them .   To find them they would attach her underwater camera system to a winch.  This system she said had four cameras to see in all directions.   It had sensors to gauge water temperature, salt content, as well as depth.  It could "see at night in infrared".  She said.   To find the beast  they just had to find out where it was going to find it's next meal.  Once they found its prey she could devise a course where they would be most likely to encounter the hunters.   She said again "I have to get as much information about them as I can . These may be the only ones , but if they are not any thing we learn now could save lives.  From the toxicology report on the Coast Guard officer who died the venom resembles closely the box  jellyfish from Australia although it's not exact.   Judging from the time of his reaction and death  to being stung I'd say it's equal or stronger in toxicity to  the Irukandji, the most poisoness medusae  known".  The more she knew the better equipped she and others later would be to create anti-venoms.   I want them dead as much as you guys but we have to find out what they are."

   No one had argued or had anything to comment.  There was no point even if they had wanted to just kill the beast, they had to find it first.     

   Sean drove the boat from directions given by willow who monitored  the camera's from her laptop in the breakroom.  Frank and Ron would handle the winch while Tina handled the radio and worked lookout wearing her headset and wireless standing on the outer deck of the pilot house. 

     Surprising Ron Aden Smith had come on deck and asked" What can I do"   Ron replied "I don't know what can you do?"  sorry he said it until Smith replied "I can help"  .  "good" Ron said " you can help Dunbar on the winch I'm going to go up to the crows nest keep an eye on things " pointing up to the cage at the top of the ship, "Unless you'd rather take the watch". he paused then went on "hey thanks for helping, and stay away from the edge of the boat". On his way to the pilot house ladder  he thought he heard"No Shit"  as he had walked away.  

      Good Ron thought at least he wasn't a complete fool.    He had wondered , he had figured Smith had a lot of guts to come out on this ship knowing nothing about being on one. Not to mention the beast's. He had to crazy or he wouldn't be here, unless he was just that stupid. That stupid would be enough for him to get killed .   Ron felt bad that it was his idea in the first place. Ouch he thought now he was more or less responsible for Dr. willow as well. 

  Still he hadn't asked either of them or anybody for that matter,  still he was always responsible for his crew's safety and as captain he was responsible for everyone on his ship .    Scanning the ocean , high in his crows nest he realized just how little he could do for any of them.  "That's something I'll keep to myself" he thought remembering Tina and the sock in the gut.  You can't hide from fate, but that don't mean you can't go down kicking and screaming. 

    The ship began another turn and was angling back towards the shore .  Off in the distance Ron thought he saw something in the water near the shore still far ahead.  He grabbed his binoculars and looked again.  From here it looked like buoys maybe a fishing net.  Steadying himself from the sway of the ship he looked again.  It can't be He thought but it was People in the water.  He quickly climbed down to the pilot level deck on his way towards the back of the boat.  "Sean cut the engines"  " Get ready on that winch to pull it out" he shouted  to Frank.   "Whats going on  we were just getting into some possible food source"" it was Jane who came out because the boat had stopped.  He seen that from the angle the boat was pointed they would not be able to see the nets so he said "Quick come up here you got to see this".  Jane followed by Frank and Aden quickly made there way up to him and were as shocked as he had been as the beach was pointed out except Smith who said " that's the new shark and jellyfish barrier the city bought. They got it from Australia  they think it will do a duel purpose .  They said it will keep out great white sharks.  They had to do something the man of wars had kept the beaches closed all winter". 

     "We got to warn them lets get over there"  it was Frank.   "We cant until we pull the camera up." "Tina see if you can call somebody tell them to get the people out of the water".   Smith give me a hand on the winch Frank stay here with Tina in case she needs some help,  Sean standby to get us over there as soon as we get the camera onboard. "  

     In five slow minutes they were on their way.  In five more they had pulled to where they could see the area.   Ron was watching from the upper deck and listening to Tina and then Frank on the radio. They were in touch with the lifeguard tower  Frank had already contacted the coast guard but they were not close enough to assist, but they would also try to contact the right officials to get the beach closed. Tina had handed her microphone to Frank who was trying to sound authoritative enough to convince the Lifeguard operator he was serious.  

      Ron looked over the area the net was a U shape line of floats attached to a net that drug on the bottom of the beach.  He noticed the middle of ocean side of the net start to move towards the shore .  "There" he yelled "something in the middle of the net"  They all watched as the net bowed in the middle , They then all saw the first beast It laid on top of the rope near a float its weight pulling the float a few inches deeper in the water.  Then a wave pushed over the rope line in the wave they could see clearer a jelly fish was in the wave .

      It poured itself over the rope. It reminded Ron of pouring an egg from a cup.    Most of the swimmers were close to shore they could not hear the shouts of the people on the boat telling them to get out of the water.    Frank and Tina must have gotten through to the guards because he could hear loud sirens,  He grabbed his binoculars and watched as people began to come out of the water slowly at first , then in a panicked dash as the screams started to spread.    Ron had seen a man in the water up to his neck simply disappear.  He saw someone fall and then not come out of the water someone screamed  and then fell down in the water.  He heard a motor running it was his winch "What are you Doing" he shouted to Willow,  She said "We may never get a better chance to see these things. she said as she was lowering the camera back into the water.

  He went back to watching the beach, by now the water was deserted.   "There I see one " it was Willow  She was watching from the monitor at the winch. Ron joined her as the scene unfolded. It was near the spot where the first one had entered the safe zone. It was about ten feet under the surface Ron guessed, It swam away from the net and then flipped around and headed back for the net in a propulsion of water it crashed into the net pointing its body down towards the seabed. The net began to move in towards the shore the weight of the netting combined with the creatures caused the bouys to sink leaving a gap at the top of the line.   Then the other one came into view it ounce again poured itself  over the ropes of the net , This time just getting   its jelly over the net before the net rose back out of the water. Its tentacles and arms were still on the other side of the net.   Within seconds the first jelly swam next to it and wrapped its tentacles around the body of the jelly on the net.  It then pulled as it dove pulling the other jelly along with its arms and tentacles behind it dragging the bodies of the swimmers within them. 

     "That solves the mystery of the missing boaters , Don't you think DR." It was Smith from behind watching the screen.   She didn't reply still engrossed in the jellyfish as they continued on. "Incredible"   she said   Then "Oh my God"  as the fish carrying its prey  released its hold on one of them as it began pushing the human body it kept into it's mouth using its arms while it floated still in the water.  The other jelly turned over as if swimming upside down and the second body floated into its clutch of arms, pulling the body into its mouth until half of the body was inside the jelly fish. 

    It was almost surreal watching the jellies begin the process of digesting the bodies even as they were still eating them . The jelly was mostly transparent and the victims could be seen just floating in the globs.  Before the bodies were all the way in their mouths they began to swim again at first away out to sea but then turning back and swimming towards the ship one heading straight for the camera turning at the last minute it swam past it showing the corpse Already starting to disolve with a pair of feet still in the water bouncing almost kicking as the beast swam. Along with it's mate they swam up current moving swiftly through the water. Then they were gone. 

     Ron stood in silence the image of the blurred face of the victim a look of disbelief slowly melting burning into his memory.  He heard the sirens from shore stop , he noticed screams coming from far off.     He heard his name being called pulling him back "Ron its the lifeguard operator they have 4 people that were stung , they want to know if we can help".   It was Tina, ..  "Tell them they should start with vinegar wash, they will need anti-venom injections of"  That was Jane he noticed she had stopped mid-sentence realizing that  she would have to deliver the complex procedure needed to save the stung beach goers. She quickly went up to Tina on the second deck saying "I better tell them" Tina nodded and handed Jane her headset.  Ron could hear her as she begun but she quickly became to technical for him to understand.  she told them to begin washing the wounds in vinegar and prepare for amomorphic shock. They would need a whole line of anti-biotics  she spoke of into the phone.  They would need to be prepare to restart the heart . ."     The Dr. began talking lower and Ron noticed Tina looking at him from the upper deck.  She had not seen the footage of the jellies.   On impulse he climbed the ladder  to her level .  She had moved to the front of the boat away from the crowd in the back of the boat. Ron followed her gaze as he approached.     "What did you see? you saw it?   You look worried, is it bad?  Tell me  Ron' she said looking him in the eyes...   Instead of talking Ron closed the distance between them and hugged her body to his, feeding off her body energy, . Then he spoke softly into her ears.     "There's 2 of them,  and they're big, and they are smart". She pushed her body into his squeezing him harder then released and pulled back enough to look him in the face. 

  Ron  felt that she was reading his emotions,feeling them too. he wanted for her to feel confident so he had to be confident. She would know if this was a show to lessen her worry.    " listen I have to admit that since Dunbar pulled me out of the bell I have been changing so to speak.   I think it's called a 'Godsting"   a wakeup call to just how precious life is. It's like an extra chance to live.   It will wear off   in time. time that I want to have .     No pressure but I want you to spend that time with me.    After we finish this job we can talk if you want."       He looked away from her and back to his ship. Going through his checklist of making sure things were right. Except for Paulo who was probably at work in the galley all of the crew were present.  Sean was at the pilot seat and Jane Willow was still on the radio talking.  Frank was on the lower deck opening up one of the boxes he had brought aboard.  Smith was sitting near the winch watching as dunbar unloaded his gear,.     He turned back to Tina   "We have a good crew here The Dr, has now seen the beasts, so now we kill them and go home".  

      Tina walked past him towards the door of the pilot house   she stopped as he finished asking "Any Ideas on how your going to kill them?"     "I might have a plan or 2"  Ron said smiling,  he watched as she turned away and walked back to her station.       "I bet you do Captain " he heard and noticed Dr. Willow on the deck  she went on "Are they private plans or do we  all get to know"?   "I hate to say it" Ron started "But we are going to have to have a meeting".     

   She agreed but said she needed time to work on some things in her lab 'pointing to the breakroom below. In an hour was fine , she had said "  We'd meet in the pilot house, he had told her he would tell the others.

       He looked over the ship counting his sheep and decided the first person he would tell was Paulo , just to finish his count he thought , and he could use a cup.  There in the kitchen at work making sandwiches for six  and what smelled like soup was Paulo in the kitchen.  On a counter lay an assortment of large butcher  knifes and cleavers.   Seeing Ron He grabbed his coffee pot and a clean mug , Filling it he said to Ron   When are we going to kill These things and go home".   "Soon my friend Real soon".   He drunk from his cup and added " meeting in the pilot house in one hour , that's you too".    "Your the boss" Paulo said and went back searching his kitchen for sharp objects. "For the beast''  Rob asked pointing at the knifes.   "If it gets near enough"Paulo said picking up his largest cleaver and swinging it in the air in a chopping motion.   He then set it down and picked up a knife , it resembled the knife that sushi chefs used in restaurants. Only bigger  the blade was close to 2 foot long .  Paulo handed the knife to Ron who took it by the handle and looked it over.    "It's Japanese they used it to cut up whales" Paulo said.   Ron looked over the knife feeling it's weight and razor sharp edged.   "Here it has a case and belt" Paulo went on  "Put it on now".  "yes sir'' Ron laughed adjusting the belt around his waist and tying the lower band around his leg. "Thanks" Ron said Looking at the knife again and then placing it into its sheath.

  On deck He saw Aden Smith Sitting still at the same spot now watching  intently out over the sea. Ron had seen that look on his own face .  He went over to Smith checking the monitor  and then a casual glance over the winch line.    "I must be crazy " Smith started looking at Ron " I mean I know your crazy, Your whole crew.'    " I was talking with Paulo in the kitchen sharpening his knifes earlier he just said Death to moby dick,"  its the only movie you guys ever watch  You named your boat after theirs. Plus you spelled   it wrong. Now your out here chasing monster jellyfish.  You guys watch the end of that movie yet?'      Ever notice they all follow their captain to a watery grave. They all die in the end?',     does any of this bother you?"    He looked at Ron calming down   "'Im just saying."            Ron began to laugh stopping to say "Your just getting all this" .  He laughed again and could hear Frank laughing as well.  "Think about this too, your out here with us",    ' He stopped laughing and added "Look don't worry yet were going to have a meeting up in the pilot house in about an hour." 

 "Yeah then what happens "  Said a calmer though not optimistic Smith.  " What do you think Frank, Death to moby dick?' Ron said loud enough for him to hear . " Death to Moby Dick" Said Frank loud enough to be heard by all aboard.  Death to Moby Dick , It was Paulo from the door of the kitchen.   " So what's it going to be Aden smith monster hunter".   Still sitting smith looked at the others then the deck    "Death to moby dick" he said lowly, adding "but you guys are crazy".   "well we can work on that" said Ron before he went over to get a closer look at Dunbar and his gear.

    Ron looked into one of the open cases as he approached,  "I guess you heard meeting up in the pilot house , its bring your own though." Reaching his hand into a case he checked the material on a diving suit ,it looked like his shark suit , "Kevlar" he asked as he pulled a arm out of the box.   "yes it's pretty much like the one you use" Ron returned the sleeve and moved closer . to Frank. "these are various timers and charges over here is the c4 . ''   Frank said.   "Whats in the other Box " Ron asked.  "Some spare air  tanks and a couple of gifts from the navy."   Ron looked into the box  it held guns and what looked like a rocket launcher.   ''Your a serious Man Frank" Ron said closing the lid.  "See you up in the pilot house" Ron said as he walked away. " Can't wait" he heard from Frank.  He then went up to the pilot house. He would give Sean and Tina a break if they wanted until the big meeting.  Sean said he could use a break and would be below if he was needed. 

   Tina said "She was fine" and remained sitting at her chair. 

 Ron climbed into the pilot chair and automatically went through his checklist . He noted the position they were drifting out to sea  . They wouldn't be here long he thought. no traffic enough juice in the generator batteries okay , doing the things he always did. satisfied he glanced over at Tina who was watching him.   " Hows the weather" he asked, almost what he always asked.   ''the weather reports say  no rain and light winds the rest of the day then a system moving in from the north tonight". Tina said casually as if it was any other day.   They spent  a few minutes discussing the ship . Most of the time they were silent. Tina ended the silence,
       "Can I ask you for some advice" she said looking at him checking his gauges.   " Because I've been so right in the past" he asked.  "Exactly' she said ,  See there's this guy who say's he's on a wake up sting because god stung him. He wants me to commit to I think spend time with him. Not marriage , I don't know shacking up , who knows maybe a weekend or two at his place. Who knows how long a god-sting lasts.    It just don't sound like much of a deal for me what do you think Ron"     "that is a tough one" Ron said "for sure you'd have to get clearer terms on the commitment thing"    "What do you think you'd want on your part?''  First what do you think of the guy if he's worth it I'm sure there would be room for details. "  "I'd consider if he is going to treat you right, and make you happy" 

   'Good points Ron" she said "Is he worth it will he make me happy? is there anyway to know that? I 

can't see into the future can you".      you think I should maybe guess ? Is that your advice Ron"? Guess and then bargain for the details"  She waited and then said "I've always taken your advice even if it hasn't always worked out You tell me Ron is that what you think I should do?"

  Ron waited to speak willing himself to at least say yes.   Before he could talk the door opened and people entered the room  he looked at her and mouthed the word "Later" .    Coming in and placing a usb stick in the  computer she brought up the video of the 2 jellyfish was Dr. Willow   Here's what I know so far.  They are very similar to the Box Jellyfish or Sea wasp.  Only they have these blue  and red rings around the  exumbrella , its outer part, the head she further explained.  She zoomed the image of the jellie and said "If you look right here near the ring there are a row of eyes all around it ,  She again adjusted the image .  Here this is it's mouth, The teeth looking objects along the side of it push prey into its mouth.  She rolled the video forward reverting to regular size,watching the thing move in the water  she came to a spot and paused it again. The jellie was now stretched out vertically in he water.  From this image the computer was able to estimate its length    This one is 23 feet long  from top to bottom .  Look here she said "it has 6 legs that it uses for  holding prey and 36 tentacles that it uses to inject its venom into anything that touches it,.  The tentacles measured 20 feet long .  Moving again within the image she stopped at its arms.  "Each arm is over three inches wide"   . She fast forwarded the video again pausing at the point where the one pulled the other over the net, "That's never been seen the strength in the arms  usually they are just for moving stunned and dead prey into the mouth".   She played the image full speed and Tina let out a gasp as  she saw the humans being carried along.   She played the scene out until she saw what she wanted and paused the video again,    This is the second one its only 20 foot measured here.  she fast forwarded again to where the one headed for the camera, stopping when it looked straight at the lens.    "Here's a good shot we can learn from .  "First from here we can estimate it's diameter, this is the smaller one I think , it's 7 foot in diameter '   "Now look here " she said zooming in on the body.   Even  Paulo gasped when he saw the image of the teenage male   entombed in the beast.    Willow waited then went on   This grey area over here that is it's neuron center , it basically runs the body . Its very defined on this.  look there's the eyes again. As she zoomed in on the edge you could make them out until she got closer they had been looking straight into the camera. She reversed the zoom and re-positioned it,  "Hear" she said pointing to another organ near the mouth . This is it's reproductive organ.This is a  female from the look of the eggs"         she then let the video run until its end. 

      " It will take a lot of study to know if they are a newly discovered species or a mutation of box jellies.   I wish we had the time to find out so a proper anti-venom can be developed.   In the meantime I have prepared my own antivenom cocktail, it's probably strong enough to kill you on it's own but it's the best I can do. , what's important is that the antidote be given immediately, The toxin of the beasts out there seems to start working within seconds I'd say after a minute it will be too late.    I have a shot gun filled with my potion it will be on deck in a box .     She stopped talking as if she was done.     she then added "So how are you guys going to kill those things". 

    "Blow them up" said Frank Grimly..  "That's a good start but we have to find them first." said Tina.  "that's not a problem " said Smith causing the others to look at. "They're going to mate, they will pick a spot with plenty of food supply for the babies.  the babies will eat nutrients in the water right. They'll pick a place near where water runs off the land. Somewhere with a lot of nutrients being present,.   You know best Doc where is the best place for them to breed"  Willow punched up a satelight map and studied the coast. Ron showed her their position on the map. "They were swimming upstream . They wouldn't want to use their energy swimming so they are probably close.    Here she said pointing to a place on the map . It was a small city on the edge of the coast with a river running through it and then out to the sea. It wasn't far less than an hour from here. '  

        "Did you see how they got over the shark barrier? That's probably how they got those people off the boats . they'd get a wave going and one would push the other one over the boat side into the boat , Then reach his arms up and pull the other one back out of the boat along with everything it could grab'' .  It was Smith talking then going silent.    Frank spoke next "I can blow them into as tiny pieces as you want but we need to get them close enough  to make sure we get them. We need a trap  to get them in closer,  anybody have any ideas" Willow's interjected We have to blow them up where they cant release their eggs  as we blow them up.     

       "I got a plan" Ron spoke I think we should head for Cresent city and we can work out the details on the way." "You got it Ron whats the course? "  Said Sean as he fired up the engines.    Ron catching his sense of humor looked to his right seeing the land on his right and the open ocean on his left said What do you think Mr. Smith Straight ahead?"   

 With that the meeting broke up as everybody had a function. Sean warmed up the engines while Tina fed in the destination into the gps , while monitoring the radio and shipping traffic.  Smith assisted Dunbar secure his gear for the trip while Ron helped Jane raise and then secure her camera set up. They were on their way now with Ron Frank and Jane talking at the breakroom table with Aden out scrounging in the kitchen,  as smith walked back in he heard Dr. Willow say "I was just kidding about using him for bait" . He looked at them looking at him and said "Wait a minute".  

     Ron explained on as if he hadn't come in the room  He'll be fine we just need him to move around on the deck a little, then we switch him up with the real dummy and launch him in the water. it takes our bait and we haul it in to shore blow it up pretty simple .     

 "What about the other one " it was Frank asking .   I haven't got to that yet but if we kill one of them it will sure wreck their family plans right Doc?" Ron said. "It ought to put a nice dent in their population at that."she said.  "Then it's settled" said Frank "when do we start. "     Paulo who was as usual near said "No sense putting off a good thing,  Ron finished "or a bad".     "Come on Mr' Smith we need to get you suited up.  " 

      Part 6  Ron went over the plan again as he coaxed Smith into the shark suit. "Listen all you have to do is walk around deck , until we make the switch." "trust me you wont have to go near the water."   They were in the break-room Ron helping Smith into his diving suit while Frank, Jane and Paulo prepared  Frank's shark suit.  Frank was saying "We need to weigh it down some more" as he packed lump after lump of the plastic explosives known as c4. "about a 100 pounds ought to do it. he said then started placing the detonator caps into the c4.    "We have about 50 pounds of sand on the ship we can wet that down and get the rest of it from diving weights." Ron said . Hey Paulo how are we doing on the meat?"   "Almost ready" came the reply from the kitchen.

  Ron went on explaining to Smith. " He's putting our meat supply into black t-shirts Were going to tie them around the other you to give it some taste" .   Then to Frank he asked Can you  rig up some air flow inside the suit try to get the arms moving give it some life"   Frank Paused and said "I think I can do that, I can put a small air tank inside , it should make the air inside the suit move enough to give it some life". He placed a small air tank with a hose attached into the suit turned it on and put the diving helmet on .  After a few seconds  the arms in the suit began to raise and lower from the air pressure.   They then removed the helmet and turned the air off.   Great Ron said "we'll turn the air on last thing ".  

 '' Dr' Willow, sorry Jane did you get the glue?'' Ron said  looking for her.   She was digging in one of the boxes she had brought.    "This is it' she said holding up a small jar.  "It's not much for what you want" ,    " It will have to do,  spread it out the best you can , start in the area you think they will attack first. Ron went to help.   

  they were using a surgical super glue.   It was developed to bond flesh together in place of  stitches. 

 Ron had noticed it on a video.  Biologist in the video used the glue to attach a monitor on a jellyfish". 

      Jane explained as they went on " hopefully if it takes our bait it will strike around the food smells.  We will start there and spread it out" .  They had cut all the meat on the ship into chunks and tied them inside of the black t shirts he hoped would keep the meet on the suit and camouflage it as well.     "we need to give it more taste she said it might only touch it once to get a taste before it commits to eating it.'' 

     "Paulo has that covered" said Ron.   Paulo showed her the can of used cooking grease and a paint brush.     " Si Bueno  Paulo" She said Good idea.Using the brush she spread the grease out leaving dry spots to place small amounts of glue.    "Leave some arm clean so we can move it out on deck" "Ron said. 

      When she had finished   Frank placed the wires from the detonators into a box with switches and lights. "This is the remote control , once I turn this switch on , I can blow it up from anywhere up to 100 yards away."   He flipped the toggle and the lights went green. He gently placed the timer into the suit and placed the helmet on the suit . Locking it in place He stepped away. 

     "Except for the helmets they look pretty much the same" , said Jane looking at Smith and his fake.    Ron went over to Smith ''okay lets try it with the helmet now , I'll turn on the air, you just breath normal" .

  " Wait I can't do this" Smith said.  look I'm just a writer, I'm not even Aden Smith, He let me take over his web page, he was just a writer too.  I don't monster hunt I have a computer program that constantly scans the internet looking for news.  Most of my content comes from readers who post it themselves."   "I'm just a writer I never really do anything.  I thought this was my big chance so I took it. I'm sorry". 

      Ron and the others looked at the dejected Smith.   Ron knew he needed him , he was scared he thought, naturally . Everyone else on the boat was needed to do the job. He could tell him that he was the only one not needed to run the trap, somehow he didn't think that would help Smith.   He knew he couldn't or wouldn't make him do it. 

    'Were There Ron"  came Tina's voice from the intercom. "Hows things down there," she asked. 

     Ron pushed the talk button "Well' he started  were close" he said looking at Smith.   "Tell Sean to to slow it down, Dr. Willow will come up and tell him where she wants us to set up."  Willow nodded at him and headed for the door pausing before she opened it   "What about him" she said.   "I'm on it" Ron said and she left the room.   

       "I can't make you do this, but we can't do this without you.  I know your scared , I'm glad your scared, you'd have to be pretty stupid not to be.  All you have to do is walk around the deck for awhile you wont have to go near the water." "you can do this man , and think of the story you'll have to tell".   

  This caught his attention .  "Not even near the water'' he asked  "Trust me" Ron said grabbing the helmet "now just breath normal". 

     "It needs Something said Paulo leaving for the kitchen.  Frank and Ron looked at the 2 suits as Paulo Returned carrying a wet mop head . "good Idea Paulo" said Frank . The dummy needed a head, Removing the helmet they placed the mop head on top of the remote control box and replaced the helmet. Looking at Smith and the other suit  They nodded in agreement. "time to set the trap" said Ron. He went to the intercom  "   Let us know when your ready"he said into it.     "Waiting on you Chief"  came Sean's voice.   Ron Smiled to the others. and then pushed the talk button. " Well you know what they say" and released the button. "No sense putting off a good thing " came the mixed voices of Sean Tina and maybe Jane's voice from the pilot house.    Barely audible was Smith Adding "Or a bad."

          Dr. Willow had picked out the spot she thought they would be  most likely noticed.   "Even if they aren't feeding they will consider us a threat to their territory, if they are here they'll be watching us".   

     Ron led the reluctant Smith out onto the deck.  "Look he said Dunbar has lowered the camera  right off the boat if they get near we will see them''.     "See anything " he asked Frank who was watching the screen ,.   "Not yet I think it's clear" he replied. 

    "You know what to do" he said to Smith "this is your moment" Were all counting on you". Smith hesitated then took a step forward , he stopped and turned towards Ron. Just to near the edge and back right?" he asked.  Right just make sure they can see you then come back to the winch."  "I'll be here when I give you the word you duck and we can make the switch".  

 Smith turned to look at the back of the boat. he started to walk again slowly willing himself closer to the water. 

 Ron signaled the pilot house and Sean began turning the boat in a slow circle .  Smith staggered then adjusted as the boat pitched. He walked as close as he dared to the back of the now moving boat . paused and took a few steps around.  "Way to go Smith shouted Ron "now come on back".    Words he must have heard because he turned around and started wobbling his way in the bulky suit towards Ron and the winch. 

      As he reached Ron Ron signaled Tina  and the boat made a stop in it's turn and began moving the other way. At the stop Smith Staggered down and Ron added a shove to make sure he was out of the way.   Frank and Paulo then came out carrying the dummy each holding it by a sleeve of its arm .  As fast as he could Ron attached the suit harness to the winch and stepped back.  The boat was now making a slow smooth turn in the other direction.   Sean turned the boat until the bow was pointed  parallel towards the shore.  As  the boat settled into it's new position Ron was using the controls to power the dummy up and outside the boat.. He checked  the bait as it hung overboard , the air tank inside was moving only one of the arms.   He thought it looked like it was waving goodbye.  He briefly thought of moby Dick and Ahab on the whale beckoning for them to follow. " Fat chance " he said to the dummy and lowered it into the water. 

      When it was fully under the surface Frank came up to Ron to take over the winch. "Just take it down slowly "  'Stop about 80 feet we want to keep a safe distance for your detonators."  

    "got it" Frank said then a little quieter "You think this is going to work"   Ron looked his friend in the eye "   "Piece of cake" he lied.   

   Ron headed for the pilot house he wanted to drive the ship if they actually hooked onto the beast.      Entering he asked Dr willow if she would help Paulo with the monitor .  "Make sure you can get that thing out of the water fast. "   She had Agreed and left for the lower deck.    He sat in the  the pilot seat that Sean had vacated as he entered the room. As always running his checklist . Looking at Tina he said "Everything's still here" , he looked to the rear of the boat doing his crew count.  "Oh see if you can get someone to get Smith out of the hold".  Ron had almost forgotten watching Smith tumble down the stairs of the lower storage area.   He looked to Tina "See if DR Willow can Spare Paulo to pull him out of storage."   

     He listened to Tina as she communicated through her headset listening  as always to 

 one side of the conversation.   "He had always liked listening to her voice, it was like checking his gauges , something nice about seeing them all normal.  He looked they were still , he checked his engines they were running but only on idle, he checked the sonar no traffic , he looked around the boat , nothing  going to hit them., Tina's voice filling his ears. "everything is good "he thought smiling, Everything is good he repeated to himself just because it felt so good to think it. 

     "Looks like all we have to do is wait" he was saying before Sean interrupted him.     "Lieutenant Dunbar is signaling" he said. "I think we got a bite". 

     Next the boat began to pitch towards the water on the winch side until dunbar released the winch line letting it release cable . moving the winch arm  to the back of the boat  while the cable still fed out.   He then stopped the winch and allowed the cable to tighten up.  the boat was pulled backward as it tightened he looked to the pilot house to signal Sean.  "Sean relayed to Ron "We got it" .   

  From there it was Ron's turn hoping they had raised the camera so it didn't get caught in his propellers he engaged the drive of the shafts .  they were now pulling the beast, as long as it stayed stuck it was doomed.  He drove up the coast and then began a steady turn towards the shore, he was going to turn in as close to the shore as possible without beaching the ship before turning back out to sea, he was steadily increasing speed as he made his turn .  " Tell them ready on the detonator down there" .  He yelled to Sean at the door.   According to his depth finder he was within a few feet of the bottom when he swung the boat back to open sea.     The inertia of the turn caused the line attached to the suit attached to the jelly to swing far enough on shore that the beast could be seen out of the water.  "Now" Sean yelled viewing the beast  from the door. Boom came the sound . a huge blast .   . Ron quickly stopped the engines and looked back in time to see water and what he hoped were body parts falling on the sand of the shore.   From the whoops below he confirmed his sight.    "We got it captain "  Sean said as Ron walked to the pilot house door.     "good'' Ron said calmly , He was not yet satisfied .    "Sean you take over, Tina you take watch , remember there's another one",     He went down the stairs to the lower deck seeking out the Doctor.  "what do you think" he asked her .  She was smiling "Well it's definitely dead,  and it was too close to shore to release it's eggs or sperm to be effective, I think were good".     "Alright" Said Frank who had been listening "now for the other one do you have a plan for it yet?'' looking at Ron as he said it.  "actually I'm open to suggestion's" Ron said looking at the box containing the weapons Dunbar had shown earlier.   Isn't that a law rocket I saw in your crate". 

  Frank smiled and pulled it from the box holding it up.  "Ever use one before he asked Dunbar"    "Not really but they're pretty simple pull it out till it clicks. aim and press the button"     Frank said, adding just remember it has a backblast that shoots out the other end , careful where you point it."   Oh and it's only one shot".      frank looked at Ron who was looking skeptically at the law rocket.   "I have a couple of guns in their too , What do you guys have".    Ron considered that , "Well Paulo has his cleavers and I have this" he said pointing to the knife that was tied around his leg.

   "Smith was right you guys are crazy I'm going inside"  it was Jane .    "Think she's right" Ron asked then remembering Smith   "where is Smith" he asked looking around. 

  "He's still in the hold"   Frank said pointing to the open hatch.

  Ron looked to Paulo "I thought you were going to get him out"...   Paulo Said "He said he was happy where he was".    Ron smiled to Paulo saying "  He's not as dumb as looks then huh"   Well lets get him out".   Ron looked into the hold where Smith was laying on his stomach spread out on the ships life preservers. Climbing down to him Ron waited for the winch cable to be lowered into the hold.  Their main winch line was now floating slack behind the boat, He  had Hit the button to return the cable before he had climbed down.   Frank was using the winch they had used to lower the camera.    Frank attached the line to the harness of the suit and then climbed out of the hold.   Frank on the controls had begun to raise Smith in his suit out of the hold  while Ron guided it through the opening.  After he cleared the doorway Ron looked around something felt not right.   He looked around the boat Willow was inside he knew Paulo was watching them from the doorway of the kitchen, Frank was working the controls  of the winch Stopping it when Smith was clear .   He looked up to the pilot house  Tina was on the far side of the boat looking at the water. Why was she leaning over . he thought . before he could say anything she straightened back up and started walking the railing towards the other side of the boat.  Something then slammed into the side of the boat causing Dunbar to stumble and fall .  Ron grabbed him before he could get far.  Then he heard Tina shout and  a splash.    Ron jumped to the side of the boat and saw Tina in the water  at the bow of the boat.  Look " He heard Frank shout "back here "    Ron looked back There behind the boat the jelly was just below the surface he was coming around the back of the boat.     As the beast rounded the back of the boat and headed towards Tina Ron made up his mind.   He grabbed the Shot gun from its box as Frank came up beside him "What are you going to do " he asked.  

    Ron looked at the Beast calmly swimming towards Tina .   

 "I'm going to distract it',  while you pull her out , will you do that for me?" Ron said holding the antivenom gun in his hand .  "You can count on it "  said Frank quickly.  "I know , and I am".  With that Ron injected himself with a shot from the gun , just to be sure he reloaded it and shot himself again .  "Here keep this in case she needs it " referring to the shots still remaining in the gun.   without another word he ran to the railing as the beast was just passing underneath him.   Pulling the knife from his sheaf and holding it with both hands he  Stepped on to the ships railing,  and jumped out as far as he could to land feet first on top of the umbrella of the jellie.  His weight caused the jellie to sink and take Ron with him.   He landed feet first onto the glob but quickly went to his knees putting his weight behind the knife he then drove through the jelly before it could react. 

   He got in his first cut clean slicing through the jelly into the grey neutron area and moving toward the mouth,.  he pulled the knife out to strike again when the first tentacle struck him in the back , pain flashed through his body but he plunged the knife again trying to strike at every vital organ he could remember the beast having.  Down they sunk as they battled , Ron slashing the jellie, the jellie  hitting Ron with his tentacles stinging as best it could.  After  the third sting Ron had become numb but he kept on slashing , even as he noticed the tentacles were no longer stinging or long past when it was even moving he cut.  He slashed until his knife fell out of his hand through the jellie and to the bottom below. 

     With the loss of his knife Ron lost his rage that he had spent uncontrollably attacking the jelly. The rage had been fueled by his Adrenalin which was now gone. Along with that he had used up the oxygen in his body.  "That's that" he thought as he began to float away from the beast.  He thought of swimming but quickly discovered his limbs no longer worked  he wondered how long he had been down here. He thought it couldn't have been longer than a few minutes , even if it had felt like hours.  His body was shutting down he noticed .   He wondered how deep he was  the waters were becoming dark he thought  He wanted to turn and see if he could see the surface, but he found he couldn't move his body even his neck.  So he floated his face towards the murky bottom.  his eyes seeing only darkness..
   
   On the surface Frank had watched Ron dive onto the beast with the large knife in both hands. He was moving to the front of the boat , Tina was near the front of the boat and he would have to rescue her from the pilot deck.  On his way he grabbed a doughnut lifesaver that was hanging on an outer wall near the steps.
         He thought of all the times he had seen them on boats he had inspected that were worth little more than decoration, This one better be real he said to no one, He then reached the upper deck and shouted for help from Sean as went by the pilot house door. Not waiting for a reply he went to the side of the boat and was relieved to see Tina was still in the water.   He threw her the lifesaver getting within a few feet of her, He yelled for her to get in it telling her They would pull her out.  Once she started swimming towards it Frank looped the rope around the railing to pull her out.  With one glance he looked but saw neither Ron or the beast. He yanked the rope with all his strength just as Sean had come behind to help .  With both pulling it raised Tina completely out of the water causing her to slam into the side of the boat.   Tina let out a cry as the force knocked the air out of her body.   Slower they pulled her up to the top railing and pulled her in.
  "I'm okay" she was saying but he could tell she was having trouble standing.  "Have you been Stung" he asked    "I don't think so ,  Yeah I'm okay really where's Ron".    A question he didn't want to answer.   "Sean you take her in the pilot house put her on the daybunk",    looking at Tina he said You'll be okay get some rest".  He watched until she went inside then he searched for Ron .  He saw nothing moving in the water.
          It was the shouts on deck that broke up his search.  It was Paulo, he couldn't make out the words but he was obviously  shouting at Smith still in the shark suit now high above the deck and moving towards the edge of the boat.
    Paulo had the winch controls in one hand and a very large cleaver in his other.  Frank quickly got down to the next deck , by now Paulo had swung the boom arm out enough to where he was lowering the helpless Smith into the water .  Among the few words he spoke that Frank could understand was "go get him or don't come back"
    The noise had also brought out DR. Willow,  she looked at the scene ,  She walked over to Frank, and said  "It's too late"   Frank replied "if it was anybody else you'd probably be right", " I'm going to get on the intercom to Smith if he can find him and bring him back   he's going to need first aid.  Jane nodded   and Said "I'll get my gear".  "  if  you can get Smith to bring him up and we can restore his heart and get him breathing he's going to need a hospital"
    "One thing at a time" he told her and went to establish communications with Smith.  "Smith  can you hear me" , silence he raised the volume to hear Smith  ranting into the radio.  "Smith   This is Dunbar just listen." he raised the volume back up Smith was now talking about Paulo and what he'd have liked to done to him, if he wasn't going to die in this stupid  suit.  "Smith shut up, look around what do you see"  Frank said.     Smith was quiet "then nothing just water"   Frank Said
   " look on your right hand see all those lights an numbers   one says depth how deep are you"   "It says 30 feet , look man you got to get me out of here I've never dived in my life" Tell that crazy cook to reverse that motor "   Smith  said then "How deep will this thing go".     A lot deeper than your going, look it's  2 things , your the only that can save Ron now , and time is at a premium , so the sooner you find him the sooner   we can pull the both of you up,  see anything yet".
     Silence  "Smith see anything yet"    then finally   "Nothing yet" said a resigned Smith.
     Hey how much air have I got in this thing" he asked.   "good question" Frank said  "How deep are you ?"      " 40 feet what about the air" Smith said.  "Hear any buzzers going off? then your okay, look around see anything yet".   Frank replied.
      "Nothing yet , wait there's something.  It's the thing holy crap it's dead.  " Look around Smith do you see Ron"    " I see him he's about ten feet below me and about 15 feet in front of me ,  he's not moving."    Okay we will lower you you have to swim for him.
   I'll try "  Smith said talking to himself as he did the best he could at swimming.
     Frank Shouted to Paulo "He's Close slow it down just a little and be ready to pull them out" Paulo nodded and adjusted the winch.
    " I don't think I can make it" Smith was saying .
   "Well were really going to miss you around here"   Frank said back .
   " no wait I'm getting closer  I almost have him"  Smith said .   "Paulo said to remind you both of you come out of the water or none".   Frank said to motivate, "You can do it Smith I trust you"
   " I love you too,  I got him get us out of here now".
  Pull them out Paulo " he shouted   Dr.willow get your stuff".  He then noticed she was already on deck plugging in a defibrillator along with other equipment.   I'm on it , grab the resuscitator mask out of the first aid box."   We have to restore his breathing and restart his heart. "  He handed her the mask wishing he would of thought of that.     "You better call your office see if they will send a helicopter to get him to the hospital. "         "right' Ron said and headed back to the pilot house.
    In the pilot house Sean was  in the Pilot seat , Tina was laying on the cushions of a storage locker the Daybed they called it.  "how is she" he asked to Sean.  " she was throwing up,  I think she's asleep we bumped her up pretty good getting her out of the water".  Frank looked her over, she was breathing steadily, there was a little blood on her forehead.  He then went to the ships radio and contacted the coast guard for an airlift of 2 people.

A current in the water flipped Ron and he was able to see his foe floating lifeless in the sea.  His thought was that he had won, then realizing that he was as lifeless as the beast.   He noticed the damage his knife had inflicted on the beast and almost felt sorry for it. Ahab though would of been proud of the battle between them.
  Small fish were already coming around the jellie picking off pieces avoiding the still deadly parts of the tentacles. He thought that soon bigger fish maybe even some sharks would share in the feast.   He wondered if they were eating on him yet too.     The current of the water turned him back to view the bottom , a dark bottom or was he fading out.   He didn't know he was moving because his eyes could not focus as he was being pulled backwards out of the water.

          beep     beep     beep.    Ron thought he could hear something, but then nothing,  Then he thought he heard "more juice" .  Beep beep beep beep.   He knew he heard that .  he could feel air moving through his mouth and nose.    The oxygen was turning his brain back on. He knew the feeling he was returning, He opened his eyes he saw the mask over his nose  and the blur of daylight.
  He waited,  he slowly felt his lungs begin working on their own as he gulped in the air.  With his first unassisted breath his nerve endings and pain sensors all returned to work full function.  He felt pain like he never imagined pain could be. He couldn't talk but if he could he might have begged for death. His expression must have shown his agony .  He heard Jane say to him "Here this will knock you out and ease the pain,  and welcome back fearless."

                           Chapter 7

       He opened his eyes and let them adjust to his environment.   From his position he could see a floor.   He turned his head to get a better look , which triggered his nerve endings to fire synapses to his brain causing intense pain through his whole body and he remembered that pain, only this time it began to ease almost fade away.   "Breath in Breath out" Ron thought ''first things first,''   Taking care  to move as little as possible he assessed his situation.  He used his eyes at first then slowly moving his head down he saw that he was in some kind of harness , his stomach was lying on a board, What he could see of his legs were bandages.  Taking a deep breath and then exhaling he turned his head to the right, he saw his arm extended out from him that was wrapped as in white. Moving quicker now he turned to the left.His left arm was the same , he looked like he was skydiving in place he thought.
     He started regaining his awareness , he was in a hospital, the room in his dream, the dream where he's underwater and he sticks his head out of the water to breath only to feel the pain too intense to handle and  the air is like fire to his lungs until he slips back into the water.  
     He didn't know how many times he had had the dream.    In his dream the water was comfort and no pain, soon he would float in the current and drift back into a deep sleep.
    Now he knew , each time he had tried to regain consciousness the pain had been too great.  Breath in breath out "he told himself again.   He wondered what kind of condition his body was in, he wasn't ready for the pain to return from moving his muscles so he decided to rest.
  He listened to the room ,he heard the sound of low voices to his left. glancing  over he saw a tv that was on. To his left he saw a door that was closed ,    Turning his neck back to the right as far as he could he saw a person in a chair watching the television,  it was Paulo .  He wasn't sure he'd be able to talk . "Don't you know watching that thing will rot your brain".   He could talk he thought wondering if he could be heard , remembering other dreams of the room of people watching him float in a tank. He had tried to talk then but they never seemed to be able to hear him.   "He'd try again "how bout some coffee Paulo"  What a stupid thing to say he thought , It didn't matter he told himself , this isn't a dream "Really man how bout a little help here".   Maybe he was still in his dreams.   He looked closer at Paulo his head was bowed to his chest he was probably sleeping.
     Ron thought of Tina he had felt that Frank would save her he had faith in him.  He still wondered if she had been stung before he jumped on the beast.  Panicked he took another breath preparing to shout to waken the sleeping Paulo  when the door opened.   It was a nurse She looked in the room to check on the patient.  "good morning" Ron said looking at the startled woman,  Good morning to you as well, a real good morning isn't it Mr. Wilson".   "How do you feel Mr. Wilson" she said almost suspiciously, ...    "I can say I have been better'' Ron Said "how long have I been here?''    "Three weeks, you've been through a lot , just rest now I have to call your doctor and there's a whole list of people that want to be notified when you came back".  The nurse said..
   ''Thank you,  if there's any bill collectors on that list tell them there going to have to wait"  Ron replied.   Giggling she left the room.
        "skipper  your back"  it was Paulo on the side of him,  he turned to see the man smiling and crying as he watched Ron.   Ron was close to the emotion as well when Paulo stepped closer to Ron and he said "Please no hugs". Paulo stopped and looking at the wrapped body smiled  "good to have you back" Paulo said  and Ron added "good to be back''.  He then thought "what's been happening since I left , is everyone okay , hows the ship." " "Everything is fine , enough'' Paulo said"you heard the lady rest" and he left.  It was hard to sleep he didn't want to go back into the dream. He relaxed telling himself that's over he wasn't going back into the water, he told himself he wouldn't dream at all just rest.  Fatigue overcame the worry and he drifted off.



   He's back look" it was Sean coming in the door , followed By Frank and Smith.   Hearing the door   He was awake again. this time with far less pain than the last time, this pain  faded to a dull throb. "how you feeling big guy" It was Frank.     "Very alive, how's that possible" He asked.   "did you save my life again".    "Wasn't me this time" Frank said.   he pointed over to Smith sitting on a chair.    Ron looked over at Smith "You" he asked.   "Well I had help " he said adding "They all helped ."     "well thanks I owe you Aden or what is your name"?   he said .  Aden Smith , Aden to my friends.  He said.  "well thanks Aden I owe you if you ever need something just ask"  ''that goes for all of you" Ron said.
    "No problem I was glad to help" said frank.  Paulo and Sean were Quiet.  "Actually there is something you can do" said Smith Let me write your story it will make a good story. "
   "It will be big after all you were a star for about a week". Considering what's happening in Washington you were pretty big news. "  I already have a title for the book."
 "Let me guess" Said Frank "Aden Smith monster hunter and his crew destroy the Thing, or  " The west coast sea monster and Me."   "you know that's not bad either" Smith said. The door opened and a woman entered Ron caught a view it wasn't Tina.
 "Frank where's Tina "  "is she okay." Ron asked.   Frank had a nervous almost mischievous grin. "She's fine Ron I called her she said she would be back by tomorrow.. She said to tell you to wait for her." Getting the joke Ron said "Don't worry I'll be here"
    "Her and Paulo have been taking turns staying here in case you woke up" "Yesterday she decided she had to get home for a real shower , some sleep, and clean clothes. She said ''you wouldn't  of wanted to see her in her state.  And thanks for coming back as soon as she left"
 She was alright though something didn't sound right.  Then he heard the ring of a phone as people started digging for their phones to find which one was the actual annoyance. "Oh yeah said Sean " the company wanted me to give you this." He showed Ron the phone. Ron made a gesture of looking at his arms suspended at angles  from his side.   ''Its voice activated" he said just say phone on".   He grabbed an empty chair and placed the phone on it and in front of Ron.  "Phone on" and then Hi' Jim. . He knew it was the office.    "Ron, it's so good to hear your voice again"    "Yeah it's good to hear a voice again here too" said Ron.   "Ron the boss wants to talk to you''     
''Ron  we are all very happy your back, and Thanks to you the company will support it's self at least for the next year, Tell your crew Thanks as well".  Said the boss.  "Ron said Thank you sir , I'll tell them you said thanks".   "Good job again " then Jim was back on the line.  "Jim did you get paid for the job, yet" "yes we did,  "   he said. good I want bonuses For the whole crew" .  Ron added.
 "We got you covered on that, one problem though , the Pequad is running up a nice dock fee. How are we going to get it home"  Jim asked.   Here's what you do send up a couple of people from T2 and have Sean Captain the boat home.  Call the maritime office and get him a temp license, I'll vouch for him with the board."  Then get him certified as a Captain, We will need him to run the Pequad until I get back"     Jim said "sure we can do that if you say it's okay" .  "Ron when do you think your coming back?"  " I'll let you know on that one , I'm sure after they let me out of here I'm going to need some rest and relaxation, like a vacation, remember those"?  Ron added.
 "Sure Ron you just worry about getting better , "   Thanks Jim Phone off".  Ron said then looked at Sean "I hope you know when I get back I'll want my job back, you'll then be Captain of the T2,".  Sean smiled "thanks chief  I owe you".    Ron added  "take care of the Pequad and were even".   Sean looked like he was going to pat Ron on the back or shake his hand but he pulled back and just touched his fingers to Ron's fingers. Even that sent pain to his brain. Breath in breath out Ron Said to himself, The pain eased.

   It was another day before he saw a doctor who mostly confirmed what he already knew that he was going to have to deal with some very intense pain as he rehabilitated his body.  He was happy to know that he would be able to recover, something he had refused to believe otherwise. He was this far he wouldn't have come out of the blackness to be only half alive. Whatever it takes he told himself, he now knew all about pain, or so he thought.
    His brain told him how wrong he was when the bandages were removed from his wounds.. They started with the back unwrapping the  brown surgical tape didn't hurt until they exposed the flesh underneath. As they pulled the patches of gauze bandages off the skin , wave after wave of pain began in his brain.   The nurses were good they would expose the wounds one or 2 at a time  working from his shoulders on down.  
     Ron remained silent as they worked , grimacing at times , he focused on letting the pain flow through his mind , like in the water he hadn't resisted the pain he had let it flow through him.  He used all the breathing control methods he had ever tried.  Breathing in an out to different counts. Visualizing his happy places, mostly he thought of how he had to feel this if he wanted to move on.
   He couldn't see what they were doing  but as they worked he heard occasional gasps and groans, they turned into sobs and crying and Ron was for a moment relieved to realize it was Paulo crying and not him.   Other wise it was quiet until he heard almost done here Mr. Wilson Ready to do the arms?'' ..
   Breath in Breath out, Ron thought , He calmed himself as best he could and said " No sense putting off a good thing".     The arms went quicker , the pain was the same only this time he could see what they were doing.    "it's not so bad" the doctor was saying as the nurses unrolled the outer wraps to his wounds. He watched as the right arm was exposed.  On his right arm there was only one bandage that began at his arm pit and stopped before the elbow.   His left arm he saw was bandages completely around it , but there was only one smaller patch of gauze on his forearm.
       Ron already knew that the wounds would become scars that he would carry for the rest of his life.  "Let's try the left arm first" the doctor said.  Ron readied himself for both the new pain and the sight of his wound's.  "remember now these are still going to heal, don't panic when you see them." the doctor cautioned "Let's start with the forearm please" he said to his nurse.
  The pain wasn't as great as the back had been and Ron became interested in the wound being exposed.  He was far from repulsed , it was red and raw , yet he could clearly see an image in the flesh.    They moved on to his upper arm , the pain returned and it was back to breath in breath out. His right arm wasn't as painful or maybe his brain was getting tired of being in pain mode, either way he was relieved to hear the Doctor say "    Let's get those leg's done shall we"   Ron looked at the man , he could only nod.
  He couldn't see his legs still strapped to his stomach but he could hear the doctor talking to his nurses as they worked to expose the wounds.    "that's a good one" he heard the Doctor say "Let's start with it,"
     Then again blinding pain , he passed it through his brain accepting it and then letting it go, becoming stronger as he went, simply by knowing he could endure.  The doctor said to him as they worked "You only have 5 major wounds on your legs"  "this won't take long"   .  He then added    "we'll let your wounds air out for a few hours then we will clean them and put some new bandages on for you" as he left the room. As Ron felt new pain he heard "Last one Mr. Wilson. "
           They finished and left the room, Ron was exhausted but the pain had faded.   he thought if he wanted to know what he looked like,He felt he would be better not knowing  , but he was still curious he looked over to ask Paulo how it looked.   From the look of Paulo he knew he didn't have to ask.  He had seen the look before , he was looking at road kill, the look that didn't want to actually see yet cant look away.   At least he wasn't crying anymore.
   "It will be okay '' he said to him   "I'll heal it just takes time."    Listen I'd like you to sail with Sean so you can take care of him"   He hoped it would be easy Paulo hadn't left his room since he had returned.     He saw Paulo in thought,   And do me a favor ,   tell everyone to not visit for awhile " I'm sorry you had to see this, Especially Tina I don't want her to see this" he said motioning with his head to his body.   "please Sean is going to need you" he said watching Paulo's face    "Your right he will" Paulo said gathering his sea bag and looking around.
  "Thanks "  can you ask one of the nurses  to come in."   He wanted to make sure that nobody saw him  like this.    Paulo with his bag over his shoulder stopped in front of Ron with a tear in his eye.  Neither men could think of something to say and Paulo instead turned and left through the door.
       Ron was tired, waiting for the nurse he fell into a light sleep. He dreamed he was swimming in the sea, he felt at home like he belonged there or had always been there.  Then he drifted into a deep sleep.  When he awoke he was surprised to see that new bandages had already been placed on his arms. Confused he wondered which part had been the dream The unwrapping or the water.    The thought brought him back to reality, he heard someone in the room , but he couldn't see  anyone. Out of the corner of his vision he saw the scrubs pants and Said "Good morning"   "Good morning Mr.Wilson" it was the nurse from before who he had learned was the night nurse. "now why don't you go back to sleep You'll need you  rest , It's your big day tomorrow,  you get to take a bath".
           "That's progress" he said , it had been almost a month since he had showered, a long time even for a sailor. He'd had his hair washed and been shaved a few times since he was there, he'd prefer a shower but a bath would be a good start.
         For the first time Ron truly wished he was back in the ocean.   He had almost ignored the pain of them again removing the bandages.   He was thinking ahead , one step closer to getting back on to living.    They had rolled him into a room with a large water tank and various equipment including a ceiling wench that they had attached his harness to.   he was embarrassed to be  so naked as they pulled the stomach board he had laid on for so long away. .  They used a hose to spray a soap solution on his body from head to toe . a male attended with a large sponge began gently scrubbing the areas of his body with no wounds .     He then used the winch to position Ron over the large tub.       he lowered Ron into the pool.    "Nice guy" Ron thought as his feet enter the water. Ron was into the water up to his waste before he realized what lay in store. The water reacted with the toxin still  left in his wounds. The water was halfway up his back when he thought he was back on the boat , the most intense pain he had felt since he had woke in the hospital.  He took a reflexive breath as his neck went under water.   Then the pain stopped or eased , he knew it would fade. He was underwater the weight of his body buoying him in the harness.   Once the pain started to subside he began to test the functions of his limbs.    He was held by the straps that held his arms and legs into the harness but he could stretch his legs straight and bend them testing the muscles he hadn't used since he came back. They were stiff but he could straighten and bend his legs.  It hurt but he could bend his back and shoulders,   He flexed the muscles in his arms raising his body back as he straightened them.    Reluctantly he raised his neck out of the water taking a breath hoping to plunge back under.
     "That's enough for now" he heard as he was raised from the water.   Again a flash of pain as the air mixed with the water and the poison in his skin.  The air dryer soothed the pain and the heat on his unaffected parts felt good.   He watched them re bandage his arms  he was already starting to get used to the marks forming on his arms , he still didn't want to think about his back yet he took a look at his bandaged legs noticing where they were and the size. It looked like he had only been stung on the outsides of his legs , he remembered kneeling.    He hadn't thought about it, compared to the pain he was in now the sting had barely registered.
       Back in his room he was placed into a new contraption like a hammock , he was now at least lying in a more normal position, and his arms were now free.   A table was alongside him. He noticed on the table was his phone a book and a small stack of letters. One was from the hospital it was forms he had to fill out . The second was from an insurance company   with more forms to fill out ,   the next was from the company fortunately with the information he would need to fill out the forms he would get  from the insurance company and hospital the note had said, with a note to call him From Jim the comptroller.  the last letter was from Tina , he was saving that one.
 She had called him since he had been awake but after the first time he had the wounds exposed he had asked her to wait on seeing him until he was better.   She had went back to work filling in at the company office , "somebody has to bring home some bread "she had said.
    He missed her but convinced himself he could use the motivation to get through this.   Since then they had talked on the phone with most of the talk staying casual , her with the same old work news and him with his equally repetitive rehabbing.
 He looked at her letter still on the table  and fear went through his mind.  His first thought was "Dear John" it had to be that, if it was good she'd tell me herself.   He couldn't blame her , physically he would take a long time getting used to , if she even could.  He still didn't want to look at his wounds yet.    In his pity he saw himself as a now deformed old man being assisted by The Young and pretty Tina.    He was sure she would stay with him out of love and give up her happiness  for him. He chuckled at himself for overthinking and grabbed the letter.  He set it back on the table he was tired from his bath he needed to rest first.
 Resting his arms at his sides for the first time since he had been there he quickly nodded off.   He awoke from The dream , he was swimming in the water still trying to adjust to breathing the air above the surface.    Shaking it off he became aware of the room he heard the noise of the building , it was day there was too much noise for night.  His doctor was shaking his arm waking him up.  "you remember what today is" he asked"? Grinning Ron said "Yeah I remember are we ready" Ron asked .     He was surprised when the Doctor said "No sense putting off a good thing".  They helped Ron out of the hammock like harness onto his feet .   "one step then another Fearless" Great Ron thought it was the attendant who had given him his bath.  He didn't know how the nickname had followed him 
  here.  He'd find out later, first step was to take that step.   He adjusted his weight onto his frame as the 2 others released their hold.  breath in breath out .   With only some pain as his wounds on his legs moved he found he could walk and he knew where he wanted to walk.  Standing in the bathroom was real progress he thought.   As soon they were done with him he would read the letter he promised himself.
   He convinced himself it hurt a lot less this time as they removed his bandages and cleaned the wounds. He had now seen the wounds on his legs and arms , while still large they were less bloody looking than before.
   It had been three days since  the bath.   They were just finishing putting new bandages on his back when the door opened, looking over he saw that it was Frank Dunbar coming through the door with what looked like possible gifts.    he stopped when he saw Ron partially bandaged and the nurses working on him.   "I'll come back later " he said embarrassed .  He returned just after the nurses left his room.  "how are you doing buddy" Frank asked.   Ron smiled at his friend "I'll get there how have you been Hows The coast guarding business treating you".    Frank filled him in on where he had been the continuing meetings he still had to attend.   "I guess they have to blame someone" Frank said explaining the hearings he had been ordered to.   "If you need my testimony for your defense you know where I'm at. Anywhere anytime my friend" Ron added.
     "So how about you" Frank said how are you spending your time here"    .  "Oh here I brought you this it's a gift pack from all of us, you can look later he said placing it on the table at Ron's side.   He picked up the book on the table looking at the title he Said I guess you have the time to read this now  huh"..   He noticed the book mark inserted in it and placed it back on the table.  He noticed the stack of forms still not filled in yet.  "Yeah I have to fill them out soon" Ron said looking at Tina's unopened  letter. Frank ignored it grabbing the pages off the table and grabbing his pen, "Let me" he said and spread the three different letters out he began to fill in the forms. Giving Ron the time to think.     Why couldn't he open her letter, He had used every excuse he could think of Frank was dismantling his last one his business first rule he had told himself he need to fill out the forms before he read the letter. Along with wait till after the latest therapy or pain episode.  Wait until his arms were better so he could write without the pain.
       It was time as he had said a thousand times or more he said to himself no sense putting off a good thing or a bad" and grabbed the letter off the table. He looked over at Frank who was engrossed in the forms and taking the letter he tore open the envelope and removed the single peace of paper inside.  Breath in Breath out he thought and opened the folded paper.  He had a hard time understanding what he was looking at , it looked like a legal form With her name and his on it. She was suing him , he hadn't expected that.   He calmed down and read the letter from the top carefully this time.

     To the interested parties it read .  Party one Tina Parker Wren  and party two Ron Wilson do hereby agree to the following commitment in principal to the status of a shared existence.
    Now he was interested , he glanced back over to Frank he was still interested in the forms so he read on.
        Party 1 Tina Parker Wren asks in petition to the request of commitment to an as yet undefined relationship from party 2 Ron Wilson.   Party 1 requests definitions of the terms commitment and relationship including expectations of a relationship along with expected time of said coexistence.
 The rest of the pages were empty lines he was to use to write in  his definitions. At the bottom of the page were 2 lines one said Party one And Had already been signed in ink and initialed. The second was Party two with his name and the line to sign and initial was blank.
         Ron set the paper on his lap and rubbed his eyes, he noticed that Dunbar was looking at him now,    All done he said just sign here here and here and date here." As he positioned the letters so Ron could sign them he looked at the letter.    " Another form to fill out "I might as well do that too, he said picking it up before Ron could stop him.  
  ""So this is how you develop a relationship , no wonder I'm not married I never had the right paperwork"   Frank was smiling.   Ron said "Maybe I should fill that one out myself later".   Frank nodded and handed  him back the letter.  "Your a lucky man Mr, Wilson "said Frank.   "Yeah I should be in Vegas" he said looking at himself bandaged in a hospital.  Frank laughed and so did he , it hurt stretching his wounds but it felt  good to laugh again.
       Ron hoped to change the subject, "have you heard from Smith? I'm kind of surprised he hasn't been around. "   Frank replied "oh he's been around the nurses wont let him in to see you".  Ron stopped him "About that why didn't they stop you ?"   "I didn't ask , Frank went on "He  comes around and bugs the attendants and nurses to give him information on you."     "I guess that explains The fearless thing" he said ,   Frank asked confused "The fearless thing"  Ron explained that certain staff had begun calling him fearless Ron, the stupid nickname . "    "They must have picked it up from Smith".
      "Not exactly" came a voice from the door. It was Aden Smith and behind him was a nurse telling him he had to leave.  "It's okay nurse" Ron said "he can stay, If you don't mind."   the nurse looked coldly at Smith and said well if he's okay with you " and left.
      How did you get in " Smith said looking   at Dunbar "He didn't ask" said Ron.   "How you doing Monster hunter."   Said Frank.
    "great . I'm Great, listen as I was saying not exactly, the staff was  talking about   the tub , they say nobody has withstood it like you have without a word,  Tony, thats the guy who gave you a bath, he was saying you were fearless , and I happened to mention , they call you Fearless Ron Wilson"   " Your kind of a hero , and with my help we could be big.   Let me write your story I want to know everything , your history, your thoughts and feelings. I want to tell your story." Smith sad  finally pausing to take a breath.
         "It's not my story" Ron said.  " it's ours, including the beasts, though I don't think you need to ask them for permission to print.   Frank over there is a different story".    Frank Quickly replied "Hey leave me out of it ,"
  Smith added on "listen I'm not going to use the fact's that I kind of saved your life to influence your decision."    Frank interjected "Paulo had more to say about that than you didn't he"
      "Still" Smith went on "lets just say you do this and were even".   "I've already worked it out with the others  I just need you ".
  Ron had already thought it over since the first time Smith had asked.  He still didn't know exactly how Smith had saved is life , but it was a debt he had to repay. He  wondered if his story was worth the debt, and even what his story would be after Smith got through with it.
   He looked over to confirm with Frank , Frank nodded  verifying Smiths claims.
      Ron Started .   "So you want the whole story" in my words right?"     Smith nodded  in agreement.
         "Alright then when do you want to start" Ron said  "I'm ready when you are" replied Smith  smiling. "well you know what they say,  Ron paused for effect " No since putting off a good thing, or a bad."
     "Got a pen"  Ron said , not looking  then   "ready?    "Call me Ismael" .
  "Wait"  said Smith ,"who's that , is that your real name,  no wonder you chose to be called fearless Ron.     "Or wait I get it you don't want me to use your real name , That's okay I can work with it."
    "Call me,  wait How do you spell your name?"  "Okay Call me Ismael".
            THE END?

       EPILOGUE.   .   At the time of this printing I am preparing for my next adventure, somewhere high in the mountains of the Rockies.
 Frank Dunbar was promoted to Captain  after the hearings. He is currently serving in the Southern Pacific along the Southern Coast of California.
    Dr. Jane Willow is heading a team of scientists searching the coast for sign's that the jellies may have spawned.   She is still studying some of the remains of the beasts as Ron calls them and will eventually name the beasts as either a new species or an evolution or variation of a known jellie.
   My desire to call it the Aden box jellie was quickly censored.
     Paulo Sento Puaracci,  the ships cook returned with the PeQuad   and resides on the ship, probably arranging his knife collection.       I'd like to say that I would of went into the water to save Ron willingly   I would have  but I'm thankful I didn't have to make that decision , so for that I'm grateful for his relieving me of the choice.
      Sean Huntsman    Became a licensed Sea Captain out of the port of San Fransisco.

    Ron Wilson was in the hospital for a total of 5 weeks,  He was in what the doctor told me was a self induced coma for over 2 weeks. He said that the pain had caused Ron to turn off his consciousness . The doctor said it probably saved his life because it gave his body a chance to heal.  When Ron left the hospital he still had bandages on his back and one on his right arm.  He wore a long sleeve shirt  but the left sleeve was folded and tucked just above the elbow .  Ron noticed me staring at his scar,   He held it up to me giving me a closer look.   "I call it the Mark of the Beast" Ron had said.    The scar about 8 inches long resembled a replica of the jellies .   "You like that you should see the others " he had said.
     His company had rented him a car which I drove with him to San Fransisco to his company headquarters where they had a party for the occasion. Frank Dunbar and Dr. Willow were there as well as his crew, and the entire  company . When he walked in the room a cheer went up  until Paulo nearer the door gave him a bear hug .    The minor yelp of pain quieted the room but Ron recovered ,
   People in the room were all happy even though I noticed they tended to look away when they looked at his body.      Most people except for Paulo , he moved in closer staring at the scar on Ron's arm .  "What do you think" he ask him. " it's Beautiful '' Paulo said.  .  After he had said it everyone in the room had closed in for a look at the jelly fish shaped scar on his arm.  Ron looked at the crowd and said "wait I got more" With that he took off his shirt now wearing a t shirt he showed the similar scars on his upper arms .    Almost with pride as the people looked awed at the images the scars had left.    He then pulled up his pants leg to show another jellie fish scar imbedded on his leg.  Ron warned them when he had his hand's on his t shirt.  "This is a little gross I haven't been to the  gym in a while, or seen the sun.   There's a few still healing but this is it ,   What do you think. "   Ron with his eyes closed pulled his shirt gently over his body  stopping with it in his hand,.,    This was the first time I had seen the scars , Only Paulo and the nurses and doctors at the hospital saw what it looked like after it happened.    Ron turned his body slowly showing the now curious people the panorama of the image his back had become.
   "You should sell ticket's to see this" It was Sean .   "Truly amazing" Said Dr. Willow as she studied the patterns on his back" Smiling Ron turned again showing his back and letting people look and comment or not. He stopped when he got to Tina "What do you think" He had asked her.  She looked at Ron closely "Can I touch it she said.   "The ones on the arms , here touch this one , He showed her the one on his lower left arm, It's kind of my favorite.  She touched the scar gently feeling the ridges of the scar tissue.  She then stepped back and moved to look at his back.    She touched his back in a small area with no scars and then raising her hand she drug it across a healed scar area.  Then she took her finger and poked it into a less healed scar. Causing Ron to jump and turn to face her.
   She didn't say anything and Ron asked again "Well what do you think"   "what do you think I think , Where's my letter , all you had to do was fill it out and sign it , it's been 2 weeks  somehow everybody found out about the letter , way to leave a girl hanging fellow."    She then said "look lets talk in private, When Ron said "Sure now lets talk in private" causing the room to break out in laughter. Ron Reached into his back pocket and produced the folded up page  that was in question .    "Anyone got a pen he asked looking around and grabbing one off a desk. He took the pen and the woman into an outer office . .   Leaving he told me they were going to try mountain climbing, see what falling feels like.
  The Beasts ,  The first of the pair we think was the male was blown to tiny pieces mostly on the beach near Central city California.  the beach was closed until it was assured the tentacles would not affect the beach goers.
     After the airlift of Ron and Tina  Dr, willow had contacted her society and persuaded them to send their ship to the location. With Sean Driving Dunbar managed to hook the beast and bring it on board the ship' It was lowered into a container and held until the Cousteau arrived and it is probably still on it being studied for it's poison.   What is left of it, I saw the thing after it's encounter with Ron it was sliced into chunks big and small, in hundreds of cuts.
     The Marinas in Northern California are starting to recover now that news of our kill and no more attacks has brought customers back to the marinas.
The coastline area, the dead zone will be a lot slower to recover.
  The jellyfish  The jellies or medusae have lived for at least 500 million years, I don't think they are going anywhere.

Part 3

    I returned  home to write this story and was surprised when a month later I received a call from Ron,  he was going back to work and would be leaving tomorrow. At this time we had been talking every few days as I was still finishing the book.  Up until then he had said nothing about returning to work.
 I asked him jokingly if he was already out of money.    "good guess" Ron said. "Actually were going on a rescue mission for your old friend  Dr, Willow".   She's stuck in ice and called us for a tow. "
   "Ice"   I thought it was August.   Ron went on "Frank has decided to ship with us" I guess it's true , you cant go back to the farm" .    Ron then went on "I have 2 questions for you , do you have a passport, and a  warm coat"?   "You want me to come along?" I asked mentally packing my gear.    "Sure" Ron said  "never know when we might need a monster hunter, plus how else are you going to tell the story".
"     

 NEW PART,
 

           September,   In late August fisheries in the Bering Sea began reporting loss of livestock. They at first suspected pirates, and competitors stealing their fish. The owners of the sea farms reported the losses both to the Russian Authorities and their insurance companies. To prevent future losses they hired boats to provide security as in armed guards patrolling the floating compounds that housed the fishery.   When it became known that all the fisheries had lost stock the owners, assured it wasn't the competition   presented a formal request to the government to investigate the unexplained losses.
             It was also late August when a string of mystery crashes occurred. boating accidents that were under investigated , mostly assuming alcohol was involved someone crashed their boat into another one out in the sea. With no witnesses or much for evidence the cases could not be solved anyway.   Some wreckage survived  and people were reported missing and lost at sea.
          This was all local news even though the fishing industries losses caused economic hardship it was mostly located in an area near the Gulf of Anadyr  in The Bering Sea where it meets the Northern Pacific ocean.
1    The fisheries were located there because of the ability to move them into the warmer waters of the Pacific in the winter keeping them open for business year round.    The sea farm Argon one was a latest in sea farming technology.  It was owned by a multi national company that was expanding into the food industry. They raised the fish from egg to plate.  In area it covered over 200 acres of water surface.   It had 2 lakes enclosed by netting of 100 acres thirty feet deep. It had pools for breeding and  raising the eggs until they were big enough to be moved into the various sections as they grow.  They even grew fish and hybrid sea grass to feed the fish. The Argon had  large greenhouses along with a processing plant to harvest the fish for market. It was mostly powered by solar panels  except for the engines they used to move the farm into the best waters for the fish.  This was augmented by tugboats when the farm was moved from summer to winter locations.
      The company that owned and operated the Argon 1 was headed by a Russian businessman who had sold his interest in his fleet of fishing boats in exchange for cash and a presidency in the company in the early 2000's. Later in the decade when fishing stock noticeably declined the conglomerate hired an expert who convinced the board that fishing commercially would soon become obsolete.
     He described his future as a floating fish factory, like the chicken and pig industries were doing in the America's.  He went into the cost per pound of farm bred verses wild caught, how it was much cheaper to grow verses the the labor and cost of maintaining a fleet of ships. 
      When he finished he thanked them and laughingly asked if there were any questions.
    "Many to be sure" said an older member of the board , While all the board members were president's of the various companies and divisions that make a conglomerate , he was a senior member.
    Vladimir Olaf   was not a senior member, he had always felt he was only there because of the deal he had made selling them not only his company but his contacts in Russia.  It made it much easier to deal with governments if you know the right people.
   He was surprised when the chairman directed his first question to him,  "Do you think we can make this work with Your government Vlad".    Considering this was the first he had heard of the plan his first thought he had barely stopped himself from saying "how the hell would I know" the truth but not what they'd want to hear. "We can put it any where you want it Bob" he said instead. "Good, Bob said "keep us informed on your progress".,  How long do you think it will take to get it running Vlad?"the chairman asked.   Smiling Vlad answered "How long have I got Bob"? Getting serious Bob answered "I think 2 years to get it built and another year to show a profit, what do you think". Vladimir Olaf looked at the plans on the screen , realizing this was his problem now. "I think it will take 2 years to get it built and another year to turn a profit".

     That was 4 years ago, though a little delayed in production and a few shortcuts he had turned a profit in year 3.  technically complete the Argon still had constant changes and improvements. He had it built in pieces at various shipbuilders Along the coast of Russia to spread the money out among friends and accomplices from his old days. There were 6 separate components,and the miles of aluminum steel and even plastic pipes that connected the pieces.  .
      At first this was his only concern. That and a budget far from reality. He had also noticed the blueprints were rather vague on certain issues, he thought that the designer and his crews would take care of that. He was 6 months into construction of the components before it was mentioned that Vlad himself was in charge of the placement and building of the farm. It was then that the seniors in the conglomerate explained that he didn't have to complete it as he said he would , he could just resign.
       It seems the board was trimming presidents and he was on the list. "It's not like that Bob Just wondering how you want it done".
       After that he rarely made contact with the conglomerate again, he had his accountants send their accountants the numbers and he built the farm using his crews from the soon to be scrapped fishing fleet.   When they cut his budget he began improvising. There were a lot of improvisations many that didn't work, they managed to get it built enough to be functional in 23 months .
      Functioning , if not exactly like the plans he had heard , but he was making profit,  the processing plant where the fish were processed frozen or canned , handled the catches of his remaining ships and then others. The fishing vessels could empty there load without going to port. Leaving more time to fish while the fishing was good.
      The Argon soon started buying live catches at relatively market prices and holding the fish and fattening them to sell back into the market.   The greenhouses produced most of the nutrients the fish needed.  The extra weight alone was profit.
    What was harder was raising and then breeding  the farm fish had been the biggest challenge, he eventually decided to hire outside his people recruiting 2 graduating marine biologist's from a European University.
      2 years later and they still were only getting close to the numbers the farm was supposed to produce.  Then the fish started disappearing.  Even before his fish went missing he had noticed a significant drop in the amount of fish he was processing from the fishing vessels.
   Vlad the son of a son of a son of a fisherman had even before he sold his fleet knew that the commercial fishing industry was doomed, the fish could never keep up with the technology we use to catch them.   Rather than fight it out for the remaining fish he had sold while he could. Except in name he was out of the industry. He hadn't even been on one of his boat's in years.  He hadn't fished since he had worked on his father's boats.  Before that he worked on his grandfathers boat's.  That was fishing he alway's said , short-lining tuna.   He as a boy would gather the tuna the men were
catching and guide them into the hold. "Fish almost as big as him"he would add.  By his twenties he was spending his time in universities , and traveling the world.  
   After his father died he ran the fleet , first from an office , then from telephone and computers. It's a simple business people got to eat, always. No matter what was happening in the world at the time they still want fish.   As long as his boats caught fish he could live in a fairly lavish lifestyle.   Part of the reason he sold the business was so he would be free to travel.
     He had no plans to return to work on the sea, yet here he now happily was.   When  assembly of the farm began he would have a helicopter or sea plane take him out to the site , this happened enough that he had an office built and had it flown to the site and implaced on one of the  sections. When he got tired of commuting  he had a private apartment built and placed next to his office.
     What started as convenience turned into his home, and the farm became a part of his life. He wouldn't admit it to himself ,but he was happier than he had ever been. Four years he had spent building some designers dream to spite a board of billionaires who  wanted him to fail.   He beat them doing it his own way.
      The argon had changed , besides the fishery , he had added what he called his last chance gas . He sold fuel to sea going ships from a tanker he incorporated into the farm. When the fishing vessels were stopping he carried stores of goods to sell the crews.  the bigger he got the more crew he needed. This meant a place to keep them.   He found an old riverboat that he had turned into room's  for his crew. It had room that could also double as a bar if needed.
    His greenhouses were providing food for the fish and most of the crews .  The greenhouses and the breeding ponds required a full time crew ,  he hired from colleges the experts to run the greenhouses and nurseries. The rest of the staff was his people , either from the fishing crews or his family he pretty much knew everyone that worked on the argon. He would rotate crews mostly monthly , hiring in the cannery workers as needed.
     Not that he hadn't had problems, the conglomerate was alway's on his case waiting for a reason to replace him with another president that needed a lesson.  He smiled at this because he delighted in never letting them know how much he loved his sea farm. They could own it all they want as long as they stayed faraway.
   Weather could always be a problem one that had caused problems worse than the company.   They had worked through many problem in construction of keeping the farm stable and attached in high waves  and storms. The stretches of netting comprising the lakes was being over lapped by waves washing the stock out as they rolled over the nets.  Connections from the piping used to connect the structure's couldn't handle the stress of storms and was prone to bending and breaking.
       They had solved the biggest problem when they decided to trashcan the original plans or at the least modify everything. They had come up with a system of connecting involving shocks to bend the walks and magnets to connect the pies that would come apart in extreme stress and then self reconnect or be repaired after the storms.  The spans connecting the pieces could be moved and connected to almost any  position , They installed hydraulic lifts on the containing pieces that could raise the nets an extra 12 feet .  It took some time but they could reconfigure the ship for storms and moving over long distances. This also had the advantage of them being able to add component barges and maintain stability.
        He had been careful not to give himself more problems by keeping his profile low enough to avoid the attention of the mob and the government. To the government He sold fish, what his family had always done. He sold most of his fish in the Russian market .  Through all the governments he had lived through "people got to eat " always worked. The only changes were who and how much it cost him to sell his fish.
  The Argon summered the bearing sea in Russian territorial waters, under it's protection and laws.  In the winter it moved into the warmer waters of the Pacific in international water , they still flied the Russian flag which gave them access to the navy which was handy as protection against the pirates when needed.
      Pirates didn't bother him as much as the mobsters. He had added warehouse space and a docking facility that could receive ocean going cargo ships with loading cranes  to load and unload cargo, at a fee. He even had a few cruise ships dock at the farm to do repairs before heading back to sea.   Those visits proved a nice boon to the ship of the money made off the passengers who had time to kill and money to use , or lose. He put in a gambling parlor in the main floor of river boat . He didn't even have to rig it ,people just naturally lost more than they won.  Private Yachts would dock and people would stay a few days while their boats were refueled and maintenanced.   He converted some of the empty rooms into suites to rent for those that wanted.
      Not many he found out in the middle of the ocean. Those that did were from word of mouth. With all the ways to make money his farm produced it was only  a matter of time that other's would want in. And the time was not long enough.
     The first sign was when he received a call from a man asking him to do them a favor.  It was of course the kind of favor he couldn't refuse, so he didn't. It wasn't much hide a man and his mistress on his farm for just 2 weeks at most a month.
      He knew what was coming but  that didn't help much.     A boat dropped them off , and 2 weeks later came back and picked them up.  As much as possible he avoided them and was glad when they left. Until the phone call thanking him came.
     Thanking him and offering to give him they're help in return by investing in his farm. He explained that it was a conglomerate that privately owned the farm, you'd have to invest in them.They said they didn't want to officially invest , they wanted to give him personally some improvements to the facility. 
      Vlad knew that this gift would lead to more favors and more direct involvement in his business.  It was easy to see how the Argon would make a good place to store drugs  to ship worldwide. The extra docks and storage containers they wanted to gift him could also be used to move human traffic as well as even more dangerous things turning the containers into armories.
     Vlad had already thought of these things and many more that he could do out here in the middle of the ocean.    He had seen few government officials since he had declared the Argon operational. It was too far out to sea for inspectors to drop in for a visit.
      When in the area the navy ships would stop by yet they were there mostly to relax their crews at his bar and sometimes restaurant.   He was always sure to be generous to the commanders supplying fresh fish for the ships.   They were his only defense , besides his 2 remaining refitted fishing vessels and his crew.
    For now he had a better plan.  He thanked them for the gift. He even asked if they could supply him for 2 new engines to compensate for the extra size the containers and docks would need for power, . He could also use a few generators or possibly wind turbines for electrical power.
      They said they would get back to him.  He hoped they were not big enough to want to spend that kind of money, but if they did he would move on to part 2 of his plan. Either way it gave him time. Once he was out in the Pacific none of the equipment could be delivered. Maybe they would move on to other prey.
   When they did get back they of course wanted to start small , Vlad had explained he couldn't add more size to the farm without increasing his power supplies.  It was finally settled they would send out the warehouses and docks along with whatever power sources they could get and then get the remaining things later.
   If he did it right Vlad would be acquiring the docks and storage facilities for almost free. He couldn't outfight or ignore the mob , but he could outsmart them. He waited until the main parts he wanted were delivered and emplaced into the farm.  The docks and warehouses were first he would of liked to wait for the engines but he needed to strike fast before they got to know much about his business. 
  He saw how he could get rid of 2 problems at once. The conglomerate had sent him a vice president to assist him . He was a corporate spy of course, there to report to his bosses what was happening on the Argon.  Vlad thought of him as a greedy little man who foolishly thought he would get Vlad's presidency.
   He had been there over a month seasick for most of it.  Vlad felt a little sorry for the man, only a little he thought. The man had become a pain in the neck to him and a focus of anger from his crew. The man knew better than to confront Vlad, so he took it out on members of his crew causing trouble when he could.
     The plan was relatively simple Vlad arranged for a trip to Russia to meet with his investors. He put his vice president in charge and caught one of his transport ship's  to the mainland.  Vlad was in a hard place. the people he was dealing with would surely kill him if they even suspected he was dealing them dirty.
   He called in a favor to a trusted navy commander who through channels contacted the coast guard about suspected illegal activities going on at the Argon sea farm.   The coast guard raided the farm and detained the man in charge of alleged smuggling.  Alleged was good enough to have his vice-president taken away , never to be seen again, while the news reached the mainland Another of his confidants a federal prosecutor said they would open an ongoing investigation of the sea farm.
      vlad met his investors as the story was breaking. He hoped he played his part , showing great anger and promising retribution to whoever informed on him. He said he would hire a fleet of lawyers , if that didn't work he had some secrets on certain individuals.  Calming down he remined them "It's not always who you know, It's what you know about them".
    He then sadly stated that if he took it to court either way he'd lose either the government would take the farm or the lawyers would split it up and scrap it to get their fees. He apologized for the timing. He would figure out a way to get the docks and warehouses back to them before the place was locked down and dismantled.
      He asked them if there was anyway to identify their involvement in the docks, he suggested that they destroy any evidence they had that they were involved. As a show of trust he would assume ownership and take the legal consequences.
  For an almost honorarium the mobsters sold him their stake in his farm. Plus as long as he was being investigated they would want nothing to do with his farm. Except for the prosecutor all it cost him was a few new favors he would do for the Navy and the Coast Guard. Surprisingly the coast guard wanted to be able to send distressed ships his way and as an occasional emergency facility.
      He was glad to do this and would add an open invitation to any coast guard ships in the area to stop by and use his facilities. Laughing his friend the Navy commander said "and you'll have some nice docks to tie up to now. "
      And a lot of room to grow the farm. Vlad thought wondering what he could do with the storage space.   "As long as the investors don't figure it out I'll have gotten it for  song. "  "I can't help you there but if they come out here to take them back you give me a call." said the Coast Guard officer adding "  My friend the prosecutor said these were some pretty heavy crew , nobody would miss them if we sent them to the bottom of the sea".
    The mob turned out to be easy , by now they must know but realize there isn't much they can do about it, at least as long as Vlad stayed on the farm. As a precaution he had most of his family, his mother and 2 sisters and their families move onto the Argon. He had room , he converted a part of one of the new warehouses into 3 separate apartments for the family , then adding in more apartments for the full time crews. This was slow work in that he needed the materials to build with. Money was still tight, he would make his profit margin, but it would not leave enough extra to buy the supplies and have them delivered to build an Apartment building .
      This meant expanding his connections in the shipping industry trading his docks and warehouse usage for the materials.   By the time he was finished he had developed a communicative department that could reach almost anywhere on the planet.  He bought outdated Government equipment radar and weather tracking machines. He could link to satellites and make a phone call worldwide. The entire ship was wired for the internet.
    So he had been watching since the reports of the coastal fisheries loosing  stock. He could see how fishermen could figure a way to get a quick net full in the dark of night. They'd probably get caught soon enough either by the coast guard or the guards the fishery operators would hire on.
     He didn't have to hire guards. As a precaution against the mob he had discreetly armed  His ships as well as the Argon. He installed cameras to watch the area outside the walls in the unlikelihood that a boat could get near them without being seen. 
     He grew concerned when another fishery was robbed, this time a guard and a worker were missing. The coast guard was near the area on patrol and reported no boats in the area that night. "Unless they were stealth boats we would have seen them" his friend from the coast guard had told him.  "A lot of unhappy people out here right now" the fishermen are grumbling they can't catch any fish, I told them that's not how our jobs work."   He went on "Not that I'm happy almost everyday were getting calls on sailors and crews missing overboard. I mean we can look and we do but if it takes us an hour or more to  even get to area there's not much chance were going to find someone.   So we take a report then cruise the area find nothing , rinse and repeat."
      Vlad had not heard of the missing sailors, "Where were these missing sailors, around here"he asked.    "No, further east near the straits, we kept it pretty quiet not that anyone would notice a few people missing ".
     "thanks for telling me Vlad said "are there any clues on how they are getting the fish out of compounds"? "Nothing yet we have some of our investigators looking the latest robbery over now , since people are now missing presumed dead certain people will be wanting answers Quick",  " I'm sure" Vlad replied "put me on that list too, if you don't mind. "  His friend had said he would and that had ended the phone call.
       Chapter 2. Movie night. "It's movie night" said the voice over the intercom. "so it must be saturday, so take a bath already Ivan". Vlad laughed. Movie night was whenever the weather was good and they could project a movie for the farm to watch. Why Saturday was because it could be any day because they were all about the same on the farm. There was always the fish to feed. grass to grow, they didn't take days off neither did the crew.
      Watching movies had become a nice diversion and a chance for the crew and family members to spend some time as a group.
 "The boss wants everyone to stick around after the movie so don't miss it." came the voice again.normally a meeting meant trouble , why have them if things are working. This time it was to discuss moving the Argon into the Pacific. It was time to decide who would stay . This was his first move since the families moved in.  It was relatively easy to move move people on and off the farm when it was in and near the sea but became a lot more of a journey once the Argon winters. 
     He knew he couldn't hide his family out on the farm forever.    If they and the other families wanted to go back home  to Russia   it would have to be in the next month or 2 depending on the weather.       They had a lot of extra work ahead getting the Argon configured in order to move it to its winter location.    
       This was their fourth move , but the first since the new pieces had arrived. There was a lot of work coming in the next month so it was good they had time to relax before it began. Besides he liked watching the movies as much as the rest of them.
     He called them his slightly evil geniuses. His three mewphews that ran his control room. They were the ones that modified the equipment he acquired for communications and  weather and traffic .   They were actually  cousins as their mother had called his mother to tell him to hire them as the oldest one was graduating college.   He always hired from his family first and had okayed them without knowing what they could do on the farm.
       Fortune had smiled on him as they had proved to be some of the best computer hackers in the country. They amazed him, and sometimes scared him on what they could get out of the old military equipment and his small budget.
      Among their accomplishments one of them had learned to pirate movies as they were being transferred overseas, allowing the farm to watch brand new movies as they were being released. Tonight it was another super hero movie.  He and most of his crew could speak at least a little English , the ones who didn't would sit near someone that did and they would translate the movies as they watched.  It was quite different from being in a theater , with as much dialogue from the crowd as there was on the screen.
 Tonight everyone had fun after the movie the chairs were cleared away and they prepared to spend the rest of the night dancing and after the kids were sent to bed, drinking .
     Vlad was enjoying watching his crew, really they were all his family enjoying themselves.  He was very proud of them the way they worked and lived together mostly in harmony, but always with a get the job done attitude.
     He had never had to set up rules , all he or anyone expected was they all did their part. Since their lives depended on it, people watched themselves as well as each other. He had told them if he had a rule to make it would be "Don't die or kill us all".    He watched the group , thinking of how many had come and gone over 4 years.
      The crew that now included children were dancing to a techno beat when he noticed a group of the younger kids had stopped dancing and were staring into the sea,.  A girl was pointing at a light reflected on the calm Bearing waters.
      Then he noticed it too a large reflection in the water as big as a futball field. The music stopped as the crew moved over to examine this new phenomena.   What is it mommy a child asked. The mother saying she was sure she didn't know honey.  The light grew in size going in and out of focus as the waves rolled by. It was now a light that stretched past their field of vision.
      4 years on the water and a childhood on the sea , yet Vlad had never seen anything like this. More questions from the crew all asking what the light was. People began guessing , then looked at Vlad for  his thought's. He shrugged his shoulder's "Probably those stupid aliens again" . The joke eased the tension and a nervous laugh arose. "Maybe the moon is taking a swim" said another.   The jokes went on until he heard a quiet voice next to him say   "I know what they are".  It was one of his 2 biologist's , he called them the fish doctors.
      
     Chapter 3    "They are Potugese man of war" she informed them as if that settled everything.  Besides keeping the fish healthy the doctors trained the crew on how to handle the fish stock , when the kids came on board the biologists were taxed with teaching the children about life in their floating laboratory.   The Parents liked it because it gave the children something to do. The Fish doctors liked it for probably the same reason.
    Going into her teacher mode she began explaining to the children about the Portugese man of war.   "you kids remember me telling you about jellyfish."  She went on explaining how the man of war was actually a polyprop  not a true jellyfish.   The other doctor added in that they were actually a mass of separate life forms that `join together to create one whole life.
      "Like us" a smaller child asked.  Looking around the crowd seemed to realized that the doctors description fit them extremely well. Breaking his train of thought the other doctor said more quietly to him "Iv'e never seen that many of them, very rare for this part of The Bearing.''
      Vlad looked over the pool of light reflected from the bladder sails that helped move the jellies across the waters.  From his position on deck he could not see an end to the lights. He also noticed they were getting nearer to the Argon.
    He calmly said to those present to Stay away from the water" before leaving to get a better view.
The better view did not make the situation better. From a higher point he could see that the size of the swarm of jellyfish.  Also that the Argon was inside the swarm.
    "Is this going to be a problem" he asked the biologist's .   The look on their faces alone told them that it was. The woman spoke first, " I don't think they can get through the nets but if they do theye'd wipe out our stock".   "The first problem is that we  are floating in the same current as they are "  We need to move the farm out of the swarm , problem is which way do we go , which way is out. "
       Vlad looked around , he was in the communications room , one of the higher points of the farm. He looked at his equipment. He looked to his geniuses Use the fish finders and see just how many of them there are, and find the shortest route out of them" .   It took them just a few minutes . the fish finding equipment he had scavenged from the former fishing fleet was set to count the fish in the argon and had to be re-positioned and re-calibrated.
      While they worked Vlad had all the engines aboard warmed up to be ready when they knew where to go.  His ships were both on their way to port full of fish and would not be back for at least a week.
 The engines were spread out among the edges of the farm and were used to turn the ship and keep it steady in the current, Though it was designed to be able to move slowly under it's own power they had always used the ships to move it when they had drifted to close to shore.
    As Vlad searched his memory of what little he knew of jellyfish in general one of his geniuses was searching the internet bringing up reports of mass stinging's  around the world. It flashed a story of how jellyfish clogged up the water vents of a nuclear plant and almost caused a meltdown. Cruise ships getting disabled by jellies clogging up the cooling systems for the engines.
     Vlad looked to the genious and we better get the desalinators out of the water.  The desalinators along with a cistern system provided the water for the crew as well as the crops. Without them the farm would get mighty thirsty, fast.
     He looked at his other operators , they were still working over a course. On the Argon people were moving with purpose already preparing without being told, from raising the storm nets to removing or securing any item's in exposed area's. Preparing for the jellies the same as they did for a storm.  His operators were now arguing as to which direction would be faster.
      The choice was to go against the current going the other way from the jellies or go sideways out to sea cutting through them until they reached the edge. Vlad decided that the strain of going against the current would probably cause more damage than the jellies would so they decided to cut through sideways angling out of the swarm . It wasn't until the next evening that they motored out of the swarm.
      It had been close but the Argon had held together and received little damage from powering itself for 36 hours straight. The outside of the farm was littered with the remains of the jellies that had crashed into the sides of the components.
     He had felt silly but he had reported the swarm to the coast guard and the navy. They acknowledged his reports with far less humor than he would of thought. That night as they cleaned and repaired the Argon he found out why.
      The swarm had hit land on the Kamchatcka peninsula with them  washing ashore in the thousands. He called his friend in the coast guard for better information. His friend explained , "The scientist's say it's just a large bloom that the oceans carried here, you know warmer water bigger blooms. " "We had to use the air force reconosents   planes out to find out how big it is, in some of the smaller bays you cant even get in unless you want to cut your way through them . Jelly soup bay is what the men call it."
      "It would take weeks to assess the damages and months to repair and years to pay for them.  A lot of fishing firms are calling it quits for the year, some saying maybe for good."
  What a waste Vlad said , Why don't they fish someplace else maybe the Arctic or try the Pacific current?"   His friend replied " most of them are broke cant afford to pay their crews now plus the fuel they'd need." It ought to make your fish a hot comodity"
   "People got to eat" Vlad replied. He didn't want to see all the lost jobs and businesses some of them he considered friends and some would be from his family.
  "I cant do much about the past wages but if you can get the word out tell them I have a tank full of petro on the Argon if they want to try again they can fill up here and pay me if they get a catch. " "If they fish the Pacific they can as always sell me their catch. "
      "I doubt they'd take charity even as hard up as they are'' the friend said. Vlad replied "It's not charity it's a gamble, I'm gambling that they'll make money , and then so will I."       "So your not doing this because your a good guy?" friend said chuckling. "I'll spread the word see what they say"
   "Good vlad said " so we haven't seen you in awhile, you should try to get out and visit before we move , you haven't seen the condominiums we built yet,  We have an empty Apartment you might  like" The situation had lighten they chatted and joke for a few more minutes before duty called. Vlad again extended his invitation  and was Happily surprised When the friend said if he was serious about it he had a vacation in 2 weeks , if he and his wife could come it was a done deal.   "Absolutely if she dont mind riding out here in one of our old fishing boats".
        Laughing the officer said he might be able to arrange their own transport out there "I know a navy guy who owes me a favor , I'll let you know when were on our way. " It was a busy two weeks later that Vlad was showing his 3 guest's around the complex  . It had been no surprise that his friends guy was his cousin , Who dropping them off in a transport vessel Was there only temporarily curiosity keeping him already longer than he should.    "This is very impressive But I have to get back to my ship I'm amazed Vlad this is really ,, something". His cousin had said as Vlad walked him back to his boat. 
     "yeah we like it " he said pointing to the decks full of crew. '' Don't forget it's partially thanks to you, so lets keep the something to ourselves ". Laughing " Yeah I could see that causing problem's,  laughing they pledged to get together soon Vlad saying he could bring the whole ship next time and stay awhile " we miss your guys at the poker tables" he added then waved before turning and going back to his guest's.
      "Do you really have condominiums here "was the first thing Friends wife asked.  "Right this way madam , and I might add each one comes with a sea view."    They smiled as he played realtor describing various areas on the ships as they made for the Apartment section of the warehouse.   This section is for future development. Were even thinking of  using some of it for retail , you know for added convenience, we might even get a starbucks"  .   As they looked over to the flattened warehouse section he said " Were putting in a golf course"  Vlad said before they could ask.
     They all laughed as they entered the door of the apartment that had a sign on it hand painted '' Floating Manor Apt. "  Inside they stopped laughing , surprised to see what looked like a real apartment  complex.   Vlad showed them to their suite/apt telling them to make themselves at home. When your ready we can have dinner .  Turning on the light in the room he pointed to the intercom saying "you can reach me through this , Thanks for coming I'll see you soon".
      Dinner that evening was a family affair at his mother's apartment . She had wanted to assure proper hospitality to the honored guests. His sisters and there kids had helped prepare the meal and were first introduced to the guests , followed by the rest of the families on board . Then as the night wore on the crew would stop in before starting or ending a shift. His mother introduced them as they came in then offering them food. Vlad explained there was almost always something that had to be done around here and that tended to stagger shifts . "We are 24 7 as the Americans say. "
      Noticing the time Vlad told them that old farmers like him had to get up early. Tomorrow you can see the rest of the farm   What do you think". "We'll take it"said the wife puzzling the room. "Take what" her husband said. "The apartment let's get it". Laughing he helped his slightly drunk  wife up.  "on our salaries? he asked her winking at Vlad as he said it. Please she said smiling. Humoring her he said "We can talk about it in the morning . "Giving him a wickedly promising look  she replied "Let's talk about it tonight"as she grabbed his arm and headed for the door . Slightly emberassed but smiling as he caught her inuendo he let her lead him to the empty apt. At the door she thanked them all for the food as well as the company.

    His friend was alone when he approached Vlad explaining his wife was visiting the greenhouses and would see them later.  Vlad and crew were in the process of widening the compound . He explained that it was shallower here and they were raising the nets to keep them off the bottom. They expanded the connecting bridges that linked the structures to links farther seaward on the components. if they wanted they could add additional pieces and extend the  netting outside of the structure , by increasing the volume of the lakes it stretched the nets tighter and shallower.
      To move the bridges they used 2 soviet era pt type boats they had modified so the bow would slip under the connecting pipes, the bow was angled so that as it was driven in it raised the bridges enough to release them from the connectors. The boats were then used to move the bridging to the new position.
     "Where on earth did you get those "Friend said pointing at the modified patrol boats,. "Can you believe it Vlad replied "they were practically giving them away"he added laughing.
   "I can't believe all the navy equipment you have"  friend said. "Not just navy , you should see the control room. " Vlad said matter of factually.  "Actually I have it looks like you have an old weather station built into it'' friend said adding "looks like you got into the KGB's surplus too".   "We need it more than they did". Vlad said shrugging.
   Vlad could see from the look in his friends eyes that he was  debating if he might have to turn Vlad in as a thief.   "Don't worry It was all paid for".  He went on to explain how his budget was cut and he had resorted to swapping out the 5 fishing vessels and whatever else he could trade to complete the farm.
  Slightly relieved Friend looked again at the patrol boats What about the machine gun mounts are these boats still armed. " Outdated as they were the pt boats could still cause major damage if used by the wrong crowd.
     "Most of the armaments were stripped long before we got them, we left the machine gun mounts to make it look tough".   Friend considered this, looking tough might be a better deterrent than being armed.
       Friend felt better thinking he could believe that Vlad got the boats and equipment honestly. Or relatively, because some of the things he saw should not have been sold because at one time they would have been top secret.
    Vlad explained a little further, " The communications and sonar equipment are fairly vital to what we do, a lot of it came out of a retired nuclear sub. Here are the fish finder's we can keep a constant eye on our stock , and now on whats outside the farm as well. We collect weather data straight off satellite's and process it here with the remains of an arctic weather station."
      "It's not Top Secret they are just sensitive. Vlad  went on the people who sold me the stuff said that it would be best to not advertise this equipment. I had to promise to keep it out of the wrong hands. as well as keep it quiet, the less who know the better."
    The real top secret are my 3 genius's they somehow figure out to make all these antiques work again" Vlad said pointing to the three young men quietly working  .  They were watching a monitor in infrared. Vlad now interested moved to observe the screen"Any ideas " he asked the room in general.
   The monitor they were watching detected the heat of the creatures in the water. By size and body heat they could guess what objects or creatures were lurking around the nets.  They were too far out to sea for seals or walrus but they had had to keep out a few dolphin , they  hadn't figured out what to do yet if Whales attacked the nets.
      Now mostly motionless just below the surface was a strangely colored temp blob.   The blob was headed their way.  It was circular almost 4 meters wide.  It appeared to be drifting, as it drifted into the side a compartment one of the crew attempted to haul it a little out of the water with a long grappling pole. It was too heavy to lift and he backed off. "seems pretty dead boss" he said turning to look at Vlad. A second after he said it a tentacle from the blob rose out of the water and hit him across the back.  The crewman immediatedly started screaming in pain and was barely caught by another crewman as he fell to the deck. Behind him Vlad heard the fish doctors arguing, "We need Vinegar and clean water, the other saying "that dont work here try this" handing them a can of shaving cream.   They removed his shirt and sprayed the cream on the wounds.  The man began to calm down as the pain was slowly relieved.
       "He's going into shock what kind of medical equipment do you have on board? " It was the friend talking to the fish doctors. Vlad  thought about what they had, first remembering that his sister was a registered nurse. He called to one of his men to go get her. "She's on her way" a voice said.  He saw her walking this way with her doctoring bag while her son was coming behind her pushing a cart filled with equipment.
     With them attending to the crewman Vlad turned his attention back to the blob still resting along the side of the compartment. Cautiously he looked over the edge to see if it was still there . Not only was it still there it lashed out a tentacle barely missing  Vlad as he jumped out of the way.  Another crewman this one a cousin of the fallen man approached vlad carrying an Uzi.Vlad and another crewman had to tackle the grieving man for his own protection.
  The man did have the right idea, just Vlad thinking of the mass and where something fatal on it would be to shoot.    He asked his biologist who were watching from a distance now that the injured man had been removed from the scene.
     "Ever seen anything like this Docs" They shook there heads no then behind him he heard his friends voice "I have".     "Me too uncle". it was his oldest genius , I read about them attacking boats off the coast of America,   . He looked over at his friend who nodded saying to the nephew  "Son of Monster Hunter?''   Vlad's nephew smiled and nodded his head.
      Together they briefly explained the premise of the website, both stressing to point out that it was not considered to be a reliable source of news. "well what happened to the ones on the website" Vlad asked impatiently. The friend and nephew looked at each other hoping the other would speak first.   The friend finally spoke "According to the site they used bait to catch one and drag it up on a beach before they blew it up'.
       Vlad smiled and pulled out his walkie talkie, get me some c4 my harpoon and a long rope." He then signaled one of his pt boats to pull alongside. "There's a problem Uncle, '' said his nephew looking to the friend for conformation.   "That's right you have to make sure it doesn't release its eggs or there could be thousands of them . Plus they think it can clone itself."  His nephew continued " Medusae as they are really called can clone themselves from pieces of themselves. 
        He looked over at the man who's cousin had been stung, "What do you think time for a bonfire"?
 The man nodded with a grim smile on his face. Vlad called in one of the movable cranes as they tied the rope to the metal harpoon devised to kill whales and loaded it into the gun that would shoot it. Climbing near the top of the crane vlad had them maneuver it directly overhead of the blob. He shot the three pronged hook straight threw the Jellie.  Staying as far away as possible they raised the jellie out of the water and onto a clear spot on the deck of the component and it was immediately  burned to a crisp by a crewman with an army flamethrower on his back.
  " Now come on " said his friend seeing the flamethrower.   "don't worry that's his personal property,  he says his mother gave it to him. "  Friend smiled shaking his head then turned back to watch the blob being reduced to char and then burnt again.

   Vlad was in his apartment reading the accounts of the Son of Monster Hunter.when he heard a knock at the door . It was his friend , So how's your man "friend asked looking at the monitor Vlad was reading.  "he's still unconscious My sisters doing the best she can.  We have a ship that will be here in 2 days , if he makes it till then we will send him to a hospital".
       Vlad went back to the screen. Normally he wouldn't believe in monster jellyfish yet  he had to believe his own eyes.  He pulled up the picture of the woman biologist who had been involved with the other attacks.  "sure would like to talk to her"  he said .  "I'll bet" said his friend chuckling , Not bad to look at for sure".
    Ignoring the teasing Vlad went on  I had the genious's look for her, seems she hasn't been heard from in months."     "Actually she's not that far from here friend said. We hired her to look for babies from the big ones.  After another of the same kind got caught in a fisherman's net."  Vlad caught on "So there never was pirate's''.
       " I never said it was" his friend broke in "As you said you would never of believed it if you hadn't seen it.  We were surprised when we got them to send for a specialist,". "A lot of good that did somehow she got her and her boat stuck up near the Chukchi sea.      'The last heard from her she said she had hired a new boat".
      It was then that a warning siren blasted from the control room, it was the alarm to warn of a collision, hurrying to the control room confused Vlad entered to find his crew watching a video monitor of another large jelly , this one very much alive and attacking their nets.
 It's body was sideways in the water and it's tentacles were inside the netting stinging fish it could reach. It would then funnel the stunned fish toward its body where its arms could push the fish threw the net ripping them into pieces into it's waiting mouth on the outside.
     After cursing the jelly and its descendants Vlad  called out the order to ready the lift boat. a small boat they had modified to use a forklift . It was used to raise components and help moving the various pieces of the Argon.   Stopping at the  armory he grabbed his harpoon gun and 2 hand grenades.   Getting in the ready boat he ordered the driver out and alone he drove for the monster eating his fish.
      He couldn't do anything to it as long as it was on his nets, remembering that the other ones had been baited he decided to do the same thing. Trouble was the only bait he had was himself. He lowered the forks of the lift into the water until they were about the same depth as he was tall. He placed his harpoon on the front of the lift and noisily jumped into the water.
     From the screams and shouts aboard the Argon he knew the jellie was taking him as bait. he swam back to the lift positioning himself on the forks so he was neck deep in the water and could see the monster as it swam straight for him. Lowering the harpoon gun into the water he waited until the jellie was 20 feet from him and then he fired. The harpoon went through the jelly causing it to rither in pain trying with all its might to hit Vlad with it's flaying tentacles.
    By now though Vlad was back in the boat and motoring in reverse as fast as the engines would go, streaching out the harpoon line and increasing the distance between the foes.    When he was well clear of the Argon he stopped the engines and waited as the jellyfish closed the distance . When it was close enough Vlad tossed one of his hand grenades into the water and dove to the bottom of the boat.
       From where he was he couldn't tell if he hit it or not , it was only when those on the Argon began to cheer that he raised off the bottom of the boat and surveyed the scene,  From the muck floating around the boat he realized he had literally blown it to bits.  straightening himself trying to show resolve he did not feel he turned the boat back towards the Argon.
     Frowning as he went back on board he looked at a crewman saying "That was my favorite harpoon".    "That's alright boss we can make you a new one" and the crowd laughed , with relief that the beast was dead.
       It was then Vlad realized how cold and wet he was. Trying to maintain control he began giving orders to separate  the dead and wounded fish and count how much they lost, but he could see that his people knew what to do.
 It was his sister the nurse who looked Vlad over and sent him straight to his quarters for a hot shower and bed rest.  He'd of liked to complain but by now the adrenaline was wearing off and he would have trouble even making the walk to his quarters. Smiling he put his arm around his sister;s shoulder saying you worry to much.
 His sister could tell that she was the most thing keeping Vlad on his feet , she casually walked him back to his Apartment , She knew her brother would not want anyone to know how weak he now was.  It would be over 24 hours before he was to even wake up again.
     When he did it was to the sound of boat horns , several of them. "How you feeling tough guy" it was a sister. Wordlessly he pulled his sheets off and started to rise. "No way " she said you have to stay in bed until at least tomorrow. "we can't let you get pneumonia" .
 "What's going on  outside " he asked. "It's your friend from the coast guard seems he called in the calvary " Vlad sat up in bed and tried to get out of bed. he was in no shape to get up. Giving up he layed back in bed as his sister gave him something to drink in a glass. "To help you sleep"   Shortly after he heard a knock on the door, He then heard parts of the conversation between his sister and his friend.
      "I gave him something to knock him out" so you only have a few minutes" his sister said.
 "That's fine " friend said and entered the room along with a small group off people.       "I'd like you to meet someone Vlad "Friend said "This is Doctor Jane Willow" pointing to the only woman in the room who wasn't a sister. Her and her crew are going to stay and help us. what do you think?"
    The medicine his sister gave him was already taking effect , Vlad wanted to say "Glad to meet you or thanks for coming, instead he strained to keep his eyes open and said "Your right she is easy to look at" and fell into a deep sleep. 

On the Pequad . Ronald Wilson wondered again if he had made the right decision in bringing on his new crew.  Frank Dunbar knew ships and was catching on very quick. Smith the monster hunter was another story,  He tried for sure, but he turned out to be the most help when he was in the kitchen helping Paulo.
  On deck almost everything he did had to be rechecked and often redone, by him or Dunbar. He was learning, mostly from Dunbar who seemed to enjoy letting Smith know exactly how incompetent he was.
     On the way up the coast into the bearing straights his usually peaceful ship was the sight of almost constant squabbles, Even his new wife Tina seemed to be on edge especially in the mornings he thought .  He had even mentioned it asking her if she was pregnant,  she responded saying "What are you saying I'm getting Fat" to which he replied before thinking  "Getting" .  It was their first real fight and he  didn't want to go another round.
   He had expected Smith and Dunbar would have trouble getting along , And Paulo was as always Paulo.    His main concern though was when they hit the ice. by then he would need them all to work as a team, or they could all be in trouble.
      The Pequads bow had been reinforced and converted for Ice breaking when she had been refitted years ago. This was though the first time it had seen ice since then.   Being late in summer he wasn't as worried , but he knew that even ice breakers can get stuck and frozen in by ice. He did not want to spend an entire winter waiting in the Arctic circle.
     Now he was spending most of his time in the pilots chair watching the water then his gauges then his monitors .  They were making good time, They had topped off their fuel tanks at Port Clarence Alaska and they were now in the Arctic Ocean Within view of the Coast of Russia.  They would follow the coastline until they found the small inlet where the Doctor was stranded.   Since she had made no contact since she hired them that was the best plan.    It didn't really concern him she had not made contact,  she was relying on satelight which were rare at these altitudes.
       They found a ship in the second inlet that had ice.  It was surrounded in ice about a half mile from the still ice free waters.   Tina tried to raise them on the radio but there was no replies. Ron considered the odd's that this was the wrong ship would be astronomical, so he decided to work his way to the other ship breaking the ice and pushing it out into the ocean , so it wouldn't refreeze and possibly trap them as well.
     It was over an hour of breaking the ice when Smith reported seeing someone on the other ship.  The person fired a flair at them. "Great we know they are in trouble" said Tina. "Are you going to go rescue her now" she added.    And just how would I do that " he said pointing to the now mostly cracked Ice between the 2 ships.  "You could send  Smith" said Dunbar just entered the  pilot house.   "Yeah right" said Smith behind him.
          There was nothing to do but keep working towards them. He had to be careful if he broke the ice wrong it could crack the side of the boat he was trying to free. He pushed into the small bay past the ice locked ship and then turned towards it to the shore side of the ship. He would then break the ice in front of the ship and  free it still stuck in the ice.  Dunbar and Smith would have to grapnel the frozen ship and attach a line so they could tow the ship into free water where the ocean would melt the ice. With some help from the Pequad pushing against the outer edges causing cracks to help.
       Luck was with them, first to speed things up he had not cleared the path of broken ice and it didn't refreeze.   Second as they approached the boat a figure in a coat appeared on deck. All Dunbar had to do was shoot a line with a grappling hook attached to a rope over the stern of the other ship. The coated figure began pulling in line and attaching it onto the cleats of their ship.  As they passed the  figure waved his hand and then quickly disappeared into the ship.    As long as Smith tied the lines right they were all set.
          Ron had only slowed down as he cut in front of  the other boat just to make sure it was free from  the bay's ice. Watching the ship bob in the water told him that it was and he resumed his speed slowly but steadily pulling the ice encased ship  behind him.
        They still wouldn't be able to communicate until the ice melted enough for the Peqaud to get close enough for them to send over a wench line between the 2 ships. Then they could send someone over to the ship to see what the condition of it was.
        When  they were in free water near the outlet to the ocean Ron stopped and allowed the other ship to close the distance between the ships.  Frank had the grapple gun standing in the stern .   When someone came out of the boat he switched from a grappling hook on a line to a rubber ball tied to the line. He shot the ball over onto the bow and watched as the figured chased it around the deck.   good shot "said Smith as the coated figure was tying the rope onto the bow cabin. "Thanks here tie this onto the boom rope. Once this was done dunbar attached a harness and  they raised the rope to the top creating a rope slide to the other ship. Carrying an extra line so he could be pulled back onto the Pequad he launched himself to the other ship.
      Reaching the other boat he released himself from the harness, shook the hand of the coated figure and went inside with it. Ron anticipated the other ship would need some supplies maybe desperately.   He had five gallons of gas for the generator and a hot meal if they asked for it.
   Minutes after disapearing Frank called the Peqaud on his radio to tell Ron that they had run out of fuel for the generator and hadn't ate or drunk anything hot in days.    "It's on it's way" said Smith sending first the gas and then the hot soup and coffee Paulo had readied, down the zip line.
      Not long afterword Ron heard a generator come to life and saw lights going on around the boat.
   We got a situation Here Frank said over the radio.   "Situation or a problem" Rob replied.   after a pause Frank said  " how about a situation that could be a problem.   Dr. Willow wants to come on board now , leave the ship and crew here" .    What does the ship and crew want" Ron asked.   "Well the Captain doesn't seem to happy , trouble is I can't understand a word he's saying ,"    "what language does he speak" asked Smith also on the radio.    "you tell me Mr. world traveler". with that Dunbar turned the radio to the direction of the Captain who was animatedly trying to get his point across.
      Ron had heard a few of the words before and called for  Tina to get Paulo to get on the intercom. Already here Captain' Paulo said.   Ron had Frank give the radio to the Captain.  With Paulo at first translating as he  could because the man talked so fast, then switching to a conversation between him and the  Captain that went on for what seemed like forever.
         "He said you can't just leave him out here his propeller is broke and if they don't get south soon, they will be right back in the ice.'' Paulo said adding "If you leave him they will probably sink."
" Listen" "  you have to get me to The Argon as fast as possible. You can send someone else to rescue these guys. " It was Dr, Willow now on Dunbars radio.      "Send somebody else into the arctic circle,?   Tina asked Ron. Ron considered and the only thing that made sense was to head for the Argon ,  what He assumed was a ship somewhere, while towing the other ship.
    He told them of his decision which raised a cheer from the crew and a protest from the DR.   He explain to her.       " After all a tow is what he was hired for if she just needed a fast ride call for a seaplane or helicopter.''  This calmed her down, , she seemed intent on wanting Ron and his ship.    She agreed but to show her authority she said she was moving over to the Pequad and transferring her gear.
    "Do it fast it will take about 30 minutes to rig up the tow lines"  Ron said over the radio. She answered Ready when you are , or whats that you say no sense putting off a good thing?" was her reply.   From the pilot house Ron heard Tina mutter "OR a bad".
     Once onboard the Pequad she gave him the coordinates 165 degrees west  55 degrees north.  "that puts us somewhere in the Bearing sea Said Smith using his computer. Did she say we were headed to the Argon" he said to no answer.   Talking to the room he said ok here it is, and turned his monitor so Ron and the others could see.
  It was the promotional add that the designer had pitched to the company showing a state of the art fishery of the future today.   I can't find anything else except it was scheduled to be operational 3 years ago.   Wait it says the vice president of operations was arrested by the coast guard last year. Don't say what happened to him".   "It says here the CEO of operations since construction is a Russian called Vladimir  Olaf a former fishing magnate."
   Dunbar added from his searching It say's he inherited the family fishing business, then sold it to the
company that owns the sea farm.    The company is registered as a multinational conglomerate.   Some food industry giant that's".   Smith broke in on his sentence" have you guys seen this there's been a series of boating accidents with reports of missing fisherman in Russia. . Plus where were going there was reports of pirates stealing fish from coastal fisheries."
     Smith was checking his bots and found the Russian news reports.  "Great pirates , way to take us  back a few centuries Doc".   " Don't worry" Ron said     
"if you don't bother them they wont bother you." "I don't think that works with pirates" said Tina. Smith asked how armed are we." I got a pistol said frank . Yeah and I've got a sawed off  said Tina , "Plus we have the harpoon gun, and Paulo has the knifes.
    "Don't worry it's not pirates it's worse". It was Dr. Willow just entering the room.  The group was silent waiting for her to continue to say what they already were figuring out for themselves. Frank spoke first looking at Ron's face, "You knew it all along didn't you"?   "Knew what" asked Smith.   That were going after the jellyfish again" said Tina.    "Not just us this time, were going to be working with the Russians " said Dr, willow excitedly and left the room.
      Ron had figured that out for sure when she had refused getting other transportation. He had suspected it since his dispatcher had given him the call.   What scared Ron was his happiness to be facing off with the beasts that had almost killed him.  It was a chance for him to prove to himself that he wasn't afraid of the beast that still haunted his sleep.    Maybe he would end the dream he thought, `as he went to sleep in his berth.
       
       Smith  was in the breakroom deeply involved in his computer screen. He had administered to his website making sure his bots were working and properly set. He checked the  trigger words  they searched for , pulling stories and links from where the words came from.   He would then decide which links and stories to use.  Occasionally he would write a piece on a story , but mostly he just posted link's with teaser headlines.
       Today he was writing a headline he actually knew was true.   RUSSIAN COAST GUARD SENDS FOR THE SON OF MONSTER HUNTER and his crew.  He smiled thinking of Dunbar and Dr. Willow's reaction to being called his crew.
    He wrote on "Your's truly has joined forces  again with The fearless Ron Wilson Captain of the Pequad and slayer of the beast to protect the seas from the killer jellies. As I write we are on our way in the bearing sea to answer a distress call from the Russian Government.   Rest assured I will be blogging updates as they happen."
        He then went back to his bots lists. Reluctantly he checked his key word for jelliefish. There was an entire screen full of hits.   He scanned the list, they were from around the world.  In America Florida reported 18,000 people were treated for jellie fish stings. None were fatal.  They reportedly asked the experts who said "It just happens when the waters and temps are right the jellyfish populate."  
    He had seen in Japan the stories of the Nomurae    a giant jelly that historically roamed the sea of japan every 40 years or so was back this year,   Bad luck  the experts said  because its just happens when the conditions are right. 
    He read of  beach closing's on both hemispheres . From sea lice , Jellyfish so small that you cant see them as they swim between your bathing suit and your skin to the 300 pound Nomurae that destroy nets , from Australia where everything can kill you to the Saudi peninsula where you'd never expect to be stung by a jellyfish there were reports.
      With every report , mostly local news reporting the reason or answer to the problem was that it happens.   He wondered briefly why it wasn't a bigger story then he remembered the state of the world and the people in it.
     He was old enough to remember the debate as history will call it on global warming. In hind sight we were probably doomed anyway , but the debate lasted long enough for it to no longer matter. Now that it is for sure happening it's also to late to stop.
      Since it was happening anyway people were relieved of the duty to care. In his world people used their freedom of choice to care about other problems that they couldn't solve. Or mostly just give it the me and my family.
      Smith's revelation from watching the world from his point of view was that he personally could solve none of the problems facing the world,   not one, he thought and returned to his links.

 When his intercom squawked to life Ron was relieved, he was back to real life. "You better get up here and see this". It was frank sounding almost panicked, "What is it" Ron asked still waking up.   "Your not gonna believe it I think we got pirates".
         Ron looked on the scope a fast ship was approaching its profile fit with a navy scout or pt boat. Behind it was a blip that resembled a fishing vessel.
     frank asked him what they were going to do, but before Ron could explain that there was nothing they could do, they couldn't outrun them or fight them, Dr, Willow entered the pilot house and said "Relax they are our escort."   They are going to take me ahead and the other ship will help you dock the Cousteau."  
       They were less than an hour away from the Argon yet it was nearly morning by the time they had docked the towed ship in one of the new docks, first they had to bring in the tow cable. Once they had closed the distance between the ships they released the tow cable and let it free float while they pulled along side it and reconnected along the side of the Coustaeu they then guided it into a docking slot and released it to let it drift into its slot while people on the docking secured it the Argon.  They then tied up the Pequad to the outside of the Argon.  He had declined the use of an inner dock just in case he had to move quickly. It's not that he didn't trust the Argon people he didn't even know them.  Yet he had handed over his prize the towed ship to them . Saying nothing to them he contacted his dispatch and told them the tow was finished and to get the check for it fast. "just in case" he told them.
    Then they had rested, his engines were quiet for the first time in over a week. The engines cooled and the crew slept past early morning until the smell of Paulo's breakfast roused them from slumber.
    As they ate they talked about what they would do next. Ron said they would contact them on the radio and ask for permission to board their vessel."It's not a vessel it's a farm and sure come aboard" said a voice that had been speaking Russian a few seconds before.   He slowly got it and it was a good joke. He had worried they would not speak English and they would have to rely on his and Dunbar's very little Russian, /   "We are sending someone to greet you now Pequad ." Said the voice in very good English.
  Ron looked out from the pilot house, there was a crowd of 20 or more people on the platform where the Pequad had docked, more were coming.  On his deck Smith was standing on a cargo box talking to those gathered.  Ron and Frank quickly went down to the lower deck hearing the monster hunter telling the people to fear no more The Son of monster hunter was here to save them" noticing Ron and Frank now on deck he added "Along with my brave crew".
     There was an uneasy silence do to confusion from the Argon and embarrassment from the Pequad that was ended when a man raised his hand over the ship railing and said "Your the captain?'' then looking from Smith to Ron stepping forward said How do you do I'm Vladamir Olaf but call me Vlad.
             Welcome to the Argon." and a cheer went out through the crowd. Ron mannors and toungue were stalled for a moment , Ron grabbed the mans hand and shook it as he introduced himself then his crew. He ended by having Paulo come out of his kitchen and wave then go back inside. Smith and dunbar ran a plank over to the platform and the group minus Paulo took the grand tour being introduced to crew and family as they went.
        Ron's first thought was that maybe they were at the wrong place. The Argon he saw looked nothing like the artist rendering Smith had showed him. This was impressive but he could see that they had combined a lot of different pieces from a lot of different places.  
      Stepping up behind him Frank said quietly "What do you think they power this place with An old buick' .  Then they saw the  rest of the Argon the nurseries and greenhouses ending in the the communication and control room.
   Smith who had been feeling dejected ,mostly because he couldn't find anyone who knew who he or his ego were. Until the control room when they were introduced to Vlads nephews.  There on one of the larger monitors filling the room was his website. Running simultaniously were the video  Dr. willow had taken of the jellies attacking the swimmers net , and the security camera footage of Vlad"s encounter outside the net.
       Looking at the videos it was plain to see they were the same species only the 2 from the first video were larger.
  Smith was impressed he had never been in as sophisticated computer room, it made him feel embarrassed for his bot army ,  with this much equipment he could monitor the whole world.    He was interrupted from his  thoughts of world domination by a voice, "Hi I'm Ivan I'm a big fan of your blog" he said smiling and offering Smith his hand to shake.  He gladly accepted still a little awestruck he said "This is just too cool" forgetting himself and the persona he was always trying to project of the Son of monster Hunter.
       Instead he was just another genius as Vlad called them, walking around the room asking questions ,  like a Tourist who read a book on the place he thought.  The three cousins soon gathered round him taking him off for a private tour.
       Ron was more interested in the footage of the Russian getting in the water with the jelly, from the body shape he could guess that it was Vladimir Olaf the man he was standing next to.    "They think I'm crazy,". Ron said looking for a hint of an explanation from Vlad "it was eating the fish" he said explaining all.
     Next Dr. willow changed the screen to their video of the jelly with the corpse in it's body swimming by the camera.  " These medusae are very dangerous, I love your heart Vlad but one or 2 stings and you would of been dead.''  This is what they can do " she said as she put stills the hospital had recorded of Ron when he was in the hospital closeups of his wounds not showing his face.  Vlad  guessing as to who the body was said " He must of done something to really piss those things off."
    Smith joining the conversation "Yeah but you should see what it ended up looking like".  Vlad looked at Ron for a return of an explanation, Ron Replied, "He was going to eat my wife".    That would of been enough except Smith had to carry it on" Show them the mark of the beast" which by now Ron was growing tired of exhibiting his body to the ewes and wow's of a crowd or person he had usually just met. 
     When he hesitated hoping the subject would change, dr. Willow added in saying "at least show them my favorite. ."  Seeing the look on the Russians and seeing the frown from Tina he decided to lighten the mood by faking taking off his pants.  He then laughed and removed his jacket and rolled up his sleeve showing them a replica of the jellies they had killed.  By now he had even learned to use his muscles to move the scar making it appear to swim or dance on his arm.
      Satisfied the group moved on to the more relevant topic. The geniuses described to Ron and crew how they had recorded the heat temp signature of the second jelly before it was blown up. We put underwater cams on all sides of the farm , our computer's are set to look for the jellies temperature.  Frank asked for a copy of the temp recording so that they could program it into the Pequad and use its equipment as well.
   It was decided that Dr. Willow would make the final decisions on the jellies with Vlad in charge of the Argon and Ron would stay skipper of the Pequad.  They would strip the equipment from the Cousteau and incorporate it onto the Argon setting up a separate laboratory between the nurseries and the control room.
     Vlad's repair crew said it would take a few days to repair the Cousteau provided they could make the parts.  If the Captain of the ship agreed she would be added to the almost fleet patrolling the area around the Argon. Meanwhile The Argon was in continuous cleaning and canning of their stock , and shipping it back to the mainland.   According to the market they were practically the only ones still bringing in fish to market.
      Vladimir considered the worth of his fish with the market dried up and realized that he could charge as much as he wanted, but then the people he sold his fish to wouldn't be able to afford them.    He decided to keep a reasonable line on his fish, and to sell as much of his stock as he could keeping only enough to ensure he would have a proper breeding stock to replenish his stock during the winter in the Pacific after the Argon had been moved.  
      This hadn't gone over well with the conglomerates who sent him memo after memo that he as quickly deleted from his mail. Then came the phone calls  the first was from a senior president telling him what a great job he had done, and how the boy's would have a special thanks  coming .  "We want you to sell off all the fish , were closing the Argon , actually were selling it for scrap to some Russian businessmen.  We think we've proven the viability of the sea farm  so now we want to go in different directions,  Dont worry we will have a fat check for you when your done closing up shop.   Thanks again great job Ivan" .   
      Almost immediately after the first caller hung up not waiting for a reply came the second call a familiar voice which was also the last one he wanted to hear. "Hello Vlad it's been awhile " . It was of course the same man who Vlad had tricked out of his warehouses. Great he thought knowing before being told who the new owners of the Argon would be.   "We can't wait to see you " said the voice, in it's pleasant manor.    Were sending out a crew to look over our new acquisition".
  As politely as he could Vlad said  " We will make the Argon ready to show them our hospitality, I hope that I will get to meet personally  with you and the new owners."
       Vlad had nothing to lose by his veiled threat. Just as sending out a crew was saying they were coming for him, he was daring them to come personally.
       "I look forward to meeting you " said the voice that ended with "I will see you soon".

Vlad was in action as soon as he hung up , sprinting to the control house giving orders as soon as he entered.     "all hands on deck ,   we have a meeting in chow hall  in ten minutes the boss wants everybody, somebody tell the Pequad and the Cousteau  there needed to. This is no drill folks".   His nephew had said over the ships loudspeakers.  
       It was to the crews credit that there was no panic only action as they ended their tasks and moved to the main dining area.   When all had gathered Vlad had the children removed telling them to go out and play just "don't go near the water" which the kids had heard over and over the last 2 days.
         Vlad rose from his chair and began his speech,  "First off there is no sugar coating it the bastards that owned the Argon sold it to the bastards that want to kill me for their warehouses'.   He let this sink in.    "We are ordered to sell the entire stock of fish and then close down," "That's not enough they sold the Argon for scrap. "    Pausing to look at them gaining eye contact he went on, "you know I think these guys are really trying to piss me off".    The corporate smucks were bad enough .   They tried everything their greedy little minds could come up with to make us fail. Remember Vice president Williams ,  Rest in peace, and all the number crunchers , it's amazing now they think selling us out is going to bother us, well they dont have a clue do they.
     Course that's the good news the bad news is now we have to deal with the mafia again.   Looking at his friend from the coast guard and his wife he added "And this time we cant just get the coast guard called on us"   This time they have a legal right to be here , so if you stay and help me it will not only be dangerous it will be illegal, if it comes down to it that is, I cant see the mafia calling the cops on us as their first choice." 
      " They said they would be sending a crew out to us soon, which means they were probably on their way before they called us. They made a mistake though, I hope  they now want the pleasure of meeting me personally".  "If they come first I'm going to make them an offer to buy the Argon, Whats that saying Captain Wilson   "I'll make him an offer he no can refuse" .   "I've asked both the Captains here to get their help  if they would, anyone who wants to leave can go when they leave.     "   The Captain of the Cousteau who was listening to Paulos translation nodded his head and told Paulo that they would all be welcome on his ship when it was was fixed.
       Vlad and the crowd looked to Ron ,  He said "We are working for the Doctor " he pointed to her She quickly said "Were not going anywhere yet" .
        "Good" Vlad went on "well send the families and anyone who wants to go on the Cousteau. Anyone who's smart enough should go I'd probably go if I wasn't so stubborn.    They offered me a fat check when it's done, I'm sure I can figure a way to get all of you paid as well, so we can all walk away with something."
     If you   stay there's killer jellyfish and mobsters to deal with.   Looking over at His friend he went on "And possibly some kind of trial and punishment after.  Not a lot of reasons to stay the best I can give myself is that I like it here. Or that this is my home I'm not sure.   This is our home's, and lively hoods.
       These mafia guys are tough and they want some blood. Normally I'd say were gonna give them some, of theirs but I think if we make them an offer in the right way they will sell us the Argon lock stock and barrel.
      If not then what happens, happens  are you with me".
     Vlad had run  the Argon since its pieces were made and even though he was always asking for ideas and opinions the decision was always his , The crew and family accepted it and used his strength as theirs knowing his confidence in them came from what he saw and must be right.
     Whatever his decision was became theirs.  Motivating was something Vlad needed work on , still there were nods of approval and the meeting broke up quietly.  The only thing left was to know their part in the plan.
      In the control room Vlad laid out his plan to a smaller group including Ron and Smith as well as Dr. willow.      On a map he pointed " The boats will come from here or here, all we have to do is bait the jellies to here and the boats would have to run right through them. Encountering a few of them should change their minds about the value of this place.
      We just have to make sure they meet the neighbors before they move in" .
      "What do we use for bait" Asked his friend. "Dr. Willow is going to help us there , any ideas yet?"Vlad said.   I 've got a few ideas , what kind of bait are you going to use for the mafia? she said.
      "Me" said Vlad moving on to the next part of the plan.


Smith actually came up with the final idea for bait, to use Bots . They used buoys rigged with with underwater  amplifiers and GPS locators  . that they could broadcast sounds of the fish in the Argo nets along with adding in as many prey sounds as they could find including humans on a beach in a mix . Plastic pipes were tied to the bottom and weighted so they provided the movement of food.
       As soon as five of them were built the Pequad with the Dr, began placing them in the path of the coming boats.   Dr. Willow was more worried about the medusae than gangsters. "If we can get them out here together we can study them , find out how many of them there are".  She said followed by Dunbar adding "And then kill them?"   "And then kill them'' she said. 
        By the time they had launched the third buoy the first one had detected the heat source of a jelly.   By the time they launched the last all of them were registering jellies. The buoy's sent their information short range to the Pequad which sent the data to the Argon where the Nephews were busy plotting it onto a computer as to the locations and count of the jellies.
       Aboard the Pequad they had determined that the jellies were everywhere. According to his scopes and the computer program from the Russians they were surrounded.   He looked out the window the buoy's could only send a signal by line of sight. They had to keep the antennas linked as long as possible.   That might of been a flaw in the doctors plan , and watching how the bait was working they might of made a way of turning them off. they ran on solar batteries .
         I hope the Russians know what they are doing" said Dunbar also entranced by the blobs filling the screens. What do you think Jane have you got enough data?" Ron asked t causing the doctors train of thought to change tracks, "Yes that ought to do it I think its time you got back to the Argon" she said as confident as she could.
       Ron put the Pequad in gear and Tina contacted the Argon to tell them they were returning.    "When she was done he told her to tell Paulo not to go on deck. "  All around them were the blobs on his scope Looking out the window he could see the ones that dodged the front of his ship.  They motored on until Smith said amazed "I think they are following us. " The scopes showed the ones he had passed were now following in his wake.     Ron increased his speed and made a wide turn back towards the buoys watching the scope as the blobs turned in the same direction as the boat had, the increased speed had only opened the gap slightly.  He turned again and the blobs turned with him.
     
   "Now that's a problem " said the middle nephew watching the Pequad weaving in wide turns and the jellies following.  
       "There's another one" said the older nephew pointing to his monitor,   The blips on the screen were a group of various size ships on a course for the Argon "If they keep that course they will miss the jellies by almost a mile.
 As they watched the Pequad changed course heading to cut across  the other ships.  "If you cant bring Mohammad to  the mountain" said Vlad ,  who was in one of his converted pt boats. He had his driver adjust his course to meet the Pequad as it met the gangsters.  Estimating the time to get there he realized he would be ten minutes behind , on the radio he said to Ron on the Pequad "Think you can stall them"   "Well think of something" Ron replied not knowing what that would be.
      In the pilot house they were discussing the issues ,   "They will go right past us " was smith's observation.  "Unless" started Vlad's youngest nephew looking at the other's then adding "They thought my uncle was on board." He had come along to act as interpreter,  Ron catching on  said "Do you think you can imitate your uncle close enough to convince them".  "He doesn't really have to we could have his uncle send us his voice on one frequency then record it and play it through our radio. " It was smith adding to the conversation.
     Ron was quickly on the radio to Vlad explaining .  "I thank you for the offer but I can't put your lives in danger like that"was his reply "We'll have to think of something else".   Ron   said they would and ended the conversation.
    Turning to the crew he asked the nephew if he could imitate his uncle, "Well voices are my brothers thing but I might be able to fool them for a minute or two".   Ron said "Well I think we should put it to a vote since it might get us killed"   Frank then Tina nodded yes and then the group looked at Smith who said "I vote for pizza tonight".
   Smiling Ron said ok Pizza it is , do your thing Ivan",  Ivan's thing was to convince the gangsters that Vlad was on board the Pequad.   They just needed to stall them until Vlad got there to make them his offer.
      As he was Speaking to the coming ships Vlad was fuming, he could here them talking on his radio if their plan worked his nephew along with the Americans would be in serious trouble.
 On the Pequad Ron asked  Frank about the jellies "Tell me when they are close" , "There close"said Frank . Well then tell me when they are here" Ron added.  "They are Here " said Frank turning his monitor so that Ron could see there were the heat signatures from the jellies surrounding the Pequad, looking out the pilot house window he started recognizing the blobs floating on or just below the surface as his foes.
      On the radio the conversation still in Russian was becoming animated. Ivan was doing his best but the ships had not altered their course they were still headed for the Argon. Ron looked at Ivan who shrugged his shoulder's in defeat then smiling as he had a thought. "He went back to his conversation with a quick rant,then the ships all turned on a direct course for the Pequad.
     "I told them the Pequad was hired as security to oversee the transition. " "i told them we were here to prevent any violence. " "I added that if they try anything they would have to deal with us".
 Ron altered his course to bring him  the gangters and the jellies to a spot closer to  Vlad and his boats. He increased his speed checking to make sure they were still following.
 A voice spoke in Russian over the radio and Petri translated " They said there is no sense trying to out run them and we should just stop and let them come aboard. "
 Ron turned again so that the arc of his course would take them back through the baited buoys.  He checked his clock , there wasn't much time , soon this area would literally explode.  The Russian Airforce was officially conducting a military exercise. The beacon signals on the buoys was their target.  Vlad through his cousin had arranged for the exercise to change location, the new mission was to simulate destroying submarines so they would drop surface explosions using the buoys as targets.
       Looking at the numbers of the jellies not only at the buoys , but the ones following them  Ron Quietly prayed that the Russian's had enough bombs.With a smile he added and not let one of them fall on us.
     On the scope their were 4 boats pursuing them.   Frank had identified them as a tugboat 2 cigar boats and what was probably a mega-yacht.   As Ron sped up in his turn the pursuing ships began to spread out as the 2 cigar shaped boats began closing the gap between themselves and the Pequad.
      The 2 boats split up one on each side of the Pequad staying out of sight of the pequad they closed the gap until they were running even with the Pequad between them . Ron watched them they began turning into his ship , they would close in front of them and he would be trapped .
     Ron knew they would eventually catch the slower ship , his only plan was to stall it as long as possible. He came to a full stop watching as the ships on the screen went flying by them then he made a hard turn and went full speed towards the area vacated by the boat on his buoy side. This put him closer to the other ships but gave him time as the 2 cigar boats had to turn around and make a new plan.
  when they rejoined the pursuit Ron turned again towards where Vlad would be coming.   The four ships with the Pequad between them plotted a course to intersect it with them again angling to block it in from the front.  Ron again adjusted his speed this time down to an idle, and the ships intersected well ahead of them this time waiting to see what Rons next move would be.
  Rons move was to stall he kept the engines in idle as the Pequad slowed to a stop.    When after a minute he didn't move the 4 ships realigned and slowly began to enclose Ron and the Pequad. They were spread out to keep Ron from finding another hole to shoot through.   They could now see the approaching ships from the pilot house.
       "Tina find out how long before Vlad gets here"    Talking into her radio she came back with We've still got almost 10 minutes Love". She said showing a calmness she couldn't have felt.  He says they are having a hard time keeping up with us".  They looked out the pilot house windows again , the boats were all in plain view now, then the crew looked at Ron wondering what his next move would be.  "Tell them to come to this spot , and we will be here."
 With that Ron powered the engines full speed on a direct path towards the megayacht.    Next he made a hard turn as if he was going to escape again. The ships matched his turn only instead of escaping to one side Ron continued his turn until he had completed a full circle and was again headed towards the megayacht .   The pursuing boats lost their cohesion as they almost collided with each other trying to each guess the course the Pequad was now taking.
     Once again Ron powered down , this time the ships encircled the pequad slowly moving in towards them.   
     The gangsters didn't know it but Ron had used his last trick.   Suspiciously they closed in the distance to where Ron could see the activity beginning on the boats as men armed with assault rifles began positioning themselves on deck to presumably board the Pequad . noticing it Smith Remarked Quietly "I wouldn't do that if I was you", with Dunbar adding in the same quiet voice "Yeah don't go near the water" .
   The cigar boats began motoring towards them as the tug and the yacht now armed with machine guns held their distance. Ron watched as the 2 boats now side by side moved towards them. He thought he saw something come out of the water but wasn't sure, then the boat where he saw the movement suddenly accelerated and wildly turned into the other boats engine disabling both boats.
 Ron wanted to turn away as he watched violence unfold.  first he heard shouts and then gunfire, after realizing it wasn't directed at them the crew of the Pequad got off of the floor and watched as medusae attacked the men aboard the wrecked boats. The men firing their weapons into the water began disappearing one by one.  Soon the decks were empty looking around the water none of the men remained.
 Tina turned her attention to her radio adjusting a dial and then handing her headset to Ivan so he could translate the conversation. Ivan summarized the conversation, " the yacht wants the tug to send a boat to see what happened to their other boats".  "That would be a bad idea" said Smith.. "That's what the tug says , they think they should take the tug over for a look"  But the yacht says that if they do we'll be able to escape again".
      Nothing like a few choices, take your time deciding guys"  said Frank.  as they waited .  Ivan put his finger to his ear indicating that they were talking on the radio again.   "They decided the yacht would cover us with the machine guns while the tug would check out the crash sight.
     Ron turned to Tina "Get them on our frequency, if you would dear" Ron said watching her smile as she did. "What do I tell them" said Ivan?      "Tell the tug to please not come near the wrecks , or us , make sure you say please.".
     Ron could here the voice that blasted Ivan's ears from the reply of the tug, when it had calmed down Ivan knew he didn't have to translate In Russian he said "We did say Please" Ron told Tina to cut the transmission and they again waited.   The tug stopped then powered forward at an increased speed until they saw the wrecks when they again slowed down.
     Good" said Frank "Caution takes time".   Soon Uncle and his crew would be here" said Ivan willing  himself to believe it. As they waited the odds were improving as the tug pulled along the wrecked boats 2 men came out of a door to the side of the boat and looked over at the empty boats. The first leaned over then coaxed the other over to the edge , when the second man leaned over as well he had time to look for a splash before a tentacle flashed out of the water landing accross his back stinging him as a thicker arm from the beast wrapped around his head and pulled him over the edge .

  Ron had witnessed the second man getting drug over the side but the first one was gone before he could see it happen.

           "What do you think happens next"asked Smith Answering himself "they come out blasting" ?  On cue two men came out on the top deck  carrying automatic weapons one looked to be carrying a bazooka.
       "This aint good" said Dunbar as they watched for the men's next move. For now the men were looking over the sides of the ship moving from side to side .  The ship slowly began to turn as it drifted now it was facing away from the Pequad and the wrecked boats were between them.
      A third man came out of the pilot house and talked to the other 2.   From the looks of it he at first wanted the men to go check the lower deck they refused pointing to the water around the ship.
    This man looking over the edge shrugs and fires his machine gun into the water .  He then goes down the stairs to the lower deck and getting an angle fires his gun again emptying his clip.    He then locates a gafing pole and pokes the object in the water. " "You certainly dont want to do that" said Frank "definitely" added Ivan "You dont want to do that." As they watched the men slowly proceeding to the lower deck and to the third man.
 As they watched the men's fate unfolding Smith noticed the position of the wrecks was moving. "Look " he had time to say as the wrecked boat drifted into the propellor of the tug with the propellor tearing the other boat to pieces. pieces that tore into the stern before the shaft that drove it broke breaking it off the boat.
    The jerking of the boat staggered the 2 men standing and tipped the third man over the side ,saved by grabbing on to the railing as he went over now hanging  over the side of the boat holding his feet out of the water as the other two scrambled to assist the third man both reaching for an arm so the two of them could lift him out.
  As they began to pull him out tentacles slapped the hanging man who locked up in pain grabbing on to the other men and clamping down. The men were surprised just long enough for the arms of the beast to grab the legs of the stung man and swim away from the boat pulling all three of the men into the water. None of the men resurfaced as they watched aboard the Pequad.
     Ivan again raised his finger  The tug wants the megayacht to rescue them , the tug says the engines are on fire. ''   He paused then added The yacht says to hold on."
     "Get me the tug Ron said indicating speed. He looked to  Ivan "You have to make them understand what they are up against, tell them if they want to live dont go near the water. "
    The answer from the tug was short, when Ivan hesitated Ron Asked "Well what did he say?"
 Ivan thought and said "Basically no shit sherlock. ".    "Good" said Ron "Tell them if they do what we tell them we"ll make sure they get out,  alive. "    "They said thanks." Ivan said shrugging his shoulders then adding  "You sure took the fight out of them".
   "Ron quickly said "It wasn't me"   .  "But we did help, at least get them here".   "You did warn them twice " Frank said "legally in America we'd be in kind of a grey area ". "But were not in America, this is Russia'' injected  Smith What do you think Ivan". Before he could answer Ron said "first off if theirs trouble I'm in it , you guys just did what you were told".   
     When it became obvious there would be no second thing the room became quiet until Frank looking at his monitor said happily "They're here" pointing to Vlad and his 2 newly refitted boats. Vlads crew had enclosed the drivers area in sheet metal and covered the rest of the deck.  The boat Vlad was in had an electrical unit they called the stunner which they usually used to send an electrical charge in the water to stun the fish in the nets at the farm. They had installed it below the waterline and had modified the charge  doubling the usual amps it delivered.

      Pulling to a stop alongside the pequad , Vlad and his driver opened a hatch door to the outside and standing on rubber pads released a charge of electricity into the water around the boat. Not wasting time Vlad climbed on top of his ship and jumped over to the deck of the pequad moving into a door that opened as he neared it. The pt boat drove off to join the other already circling the Pequad.
      With Vlad onboard the Pequad it motored slowly towards the mega-yacht .  Vlad was now speaking to the yacht telling them he'd like to come aboard and have a meeting with them.   There was no emotion , to Ron it sounded like setting up a salesmen's call ,or slightly less fun a principle wanting to talk about your child.
      Speaking in English Vlad said I'm looking forward to our meeting, I'm hopeful we can work something out."  
    Vlad was silent as he hung up his sat phone. Ron began the preparation to dock and transfer over to the yacht. "Frank you drive, Smith and me will send the walkboard over as soon as you stop. For this reason they had brought a 12 ft extension aluminum ladder and 24 ft of plankboard. It would be scary but not nearly as dangerous as getting on the lower deck.  Ron told Frank to find as level a spot on the yacht with their upper deck. "
   "assuming they don't shoot us with those machine guns when we pull along side we slide the ladder over to their ship and I'll go across and tie it off."   "why you" asked Vlad, " well It's my boat?" Ron said ,  "well it's my ladder" Vlad replied.     "Don't worry you get to cross it second. "  "Assuming they don't shoot you first" said Tina now looking at the yacht growing larger and larger as they approached it.  
   "Right" Ron went on , then Vladimir comes across , makes his deal and we get Pardon my french  the hell out of here. "     "How much time have we got?" he asked looking at Smith who checked his monitor "less than an hour. " He replied.   "Can we get a signal from the buoybots from here? more importantly are the jellies still hanging around?" Ron asked .     Smith made a few mouse clicks and said Yes and " with that he turned the monitor for them all to see that they were completely surrounded by the swarm

      On the mega-yacht confusion and anger ruled the day.  This was not the plan they had made. The syndicate had voted unanimously to use their new yacht for a cruise of the Pacific , starting with a visit to Olaf  .
      The plan didn't include taking chances, the less than a year old ship had been equipped to defend against any concieved attack.  It featured a control room that was enclosed in  armor plating ,.
Which is where the four heads and minors met discussing where it all went wrong. One said that they should of just wrote the whole thing off, after all the money they spent on the Argon project wouldn't pay for a bathroom on this floating money pit.    I'm sorry  fellows but now we bought into the conglomerate , think we will ever see that money again. "  Another added "yeah and they call us criminals".
        "I know we agreed that it was bad for our reputation and it seemed like a good plan, now what's done is done , Said the elder of the group, what I want to know is when can we get out of here ?   I am also sorry this has not been the cruise we planned, I say we fix the boat take whatever offer Olaf makes us and get back to land". "Agreed" said two of the other men at once. Looking at the holdout he shrugged his shoulders and said "What choice do we have?."
         A man escorted Vlad and Ron into the ship down to the control room. He explained the commotions telling them of the condition the ship was in.  The engines were out   and now the plumbing,. I think they got water on the lower floor.'' Ron noted that the man didn't seem to worried to which he replied "I used to work the resort ships , this stuff happens all the time"
   With that he came to a door pressed a button on a keypad ,""there here" he said looking into it. He smiled tiredly as they walked past him into the control room.
  "Gentlemen this is my offer , He set one piece of paper and a cd disc on the table. A tech was called and the disc played a dvd that started with the complete  audio of Vlad's conversation with his superior explaining the deal including how they made a huge profit while getting out while the getting was good, and ending with his promise of a fat check as a bonus when the deal was finished. Then it went to video of Vlad saying that he gives legal rights to the bearer of this disc to the bonus promised in the conversation.  They passed the paper around the four , It read that they would sell the Argon to Vlad for the price of the disc.
    The last to read it said "we will need to make some copies so we can all sign it".

   So that's how you do it'' said Ron to Vlad as he put his  his signed copy into a briefcase. If it works it works" replied Vlad.  Now on to part 2 getting the french out of here."
 Since the crew was multinational English was the most used language so Ron could communicate

and get the details on the ships engine and plumbing problems.    He found out the engines had overheated because the water supply that cooled them was clogged off.   They were trying to fix them by rigging a new hose , except that hose became clogged as well.
       Ron listened to the mechanics tell him their problems.  This he was used to since all the vehicles he'd ever towed or raised had problems. This time a tow was the last thing he wanted to give . If all the ships wern't out of this area soon the whole plan would blow up .
 He told them they would not be able to get a water supply from the sea,   "Instead run your hoses into one of the pools on deck". The Captain of the Yacht's eye's lit as he caught on giving Ron a awkward hug before shouting orders in multi languages, .   When that was done and people were moving at full speed Ron grabbed one of the mechanics to further explain they would need to run the exhaust water from after it ran through the motor into the ship's builge  because  the exterior lines would be clogged as well.
      "This will give you some time, as soon as you fire the engines, set your course  straight for the mainland and go as long as you can , as fast as you can without overheating"   Ron then added Here is my card , once your out of here call that number and we can tow you to a port for repairs. " Handing his card to one of the Russian businessmen.

     A hand touched his shoulder . it was Vlad with a concerned look on his face "We should really be going  now".  he said looking around the engine room that was filled with crew , not all of them were workers as some were armed and watching them.
     Ron noticed them and nodding to Vlad they began making their way through the mass of action toward an upper deck where they could get back to the Pequad.    "Do you think were going to have a problem" Ron asked him as they climbed a set of stairs . 2 men were waiting on the next level.
     From the lower deck a shout from the captain to the men in Russian and they shouldered their guns and grabbed a fire hose and went to work spreading the hose ,   Ron turned and waved a thanks to the Captain as Vlad opened a door to the outer deck.
     They were still a deck below the ramp to the Pequad so they sprinted the deck to the next set of stairs not slowing down until they were safely on the higher deck.  The Pequad was tied up midship and they were still stern as they heard the first engine fire up. They broke into a run on hearing it  Ron signalling Vlad to cross over first , pulling out his knife out of it's sheath and as soon as Vlad was across he cut the lines that tied the walkboard  running over it as it and cutting it loose from his side as Dunbar gunned the engines pulling away from the Mega-yacht as it was already moving away from them.
     
    As Ron entered the Pequads pilot house he shouted excitedly to Frank to head for the tug . The area had to be clear of boats , Vlads boats would take care of the 2 wrecked boats , sending them to the bottom with explosives tossed on to them . Ron would shoot a line over the tug, hook on and tow it out of the target area.
          The targets were  buoys they had launched to attract the jellies, officially it was a navy exercise to practice sinking a fleet of submarines. An aircraft carrier would launch its planes and attack the area.
        Looking at Smiths monitor he could see that the area would be huge, the blobs representing jellies were everywhere. " I hope your guys bring enough bombs" Ron said to Vlad,   He Replied I hope they don't bring too many  were kind of close to the action. "
      Towing the other ship added to the problem they would have to pull it in close to the Pequad to get the ships through the next part of the plan.
     Vlads second pt boat now joined the action , it had been refitted with its original mine layer loaded with barrel mines , they would drop 2 of them to explode hopefully disorienting the jellies while the pequad and tow drove between the explosions and out of the swarm of jellies.  Once they got to the edge of the swarm the Argon which was watching everything would give the size of the area to be bombed.
          The Argon sent a text to the Pequad "there on the way".    Ron smiled thinking of his ritual "Well you know what they say" putting his hand on Tina;s shoulder and squeezing it " Yeah we know" she said, "dont we guys ?"   "yeah we know" said frank and smith in mock annoyance.
 "Know what " asked Ivan when they finished.   Smith started "No sense in putting off a good thing" waiting for someone to add when surprisingly Vlad added "Or a bad". 
       Ron gave the signal to Ivan who sent the pt boats into action with the mine layer going in front of the Pequad and cutting across its path laid to barrels in front of the ships which detonated close enough to the pequad to rock her in the water. Fortunately they were not close enough to damage her and the ship and its tow pushed forward at full speed through the wakes of the bombs. This was to confuse and chase the jellies back towards the buoys.
     It worked for only a moment giving the Pequad a gap between the now following jellies. "Swing hard to the right" he told Dunbar then to Smith he said come with me I need your help disconecting our tow line. " Tina looked questioning at him , he replied they'll be alright it's us that has to worry". He then left telling Ivan to relay to the tug that they were being released but they are safe for now. "We'll come back for them". he said to those in the room.
 It was obvious to him the medusae were   following him or at least the Pequad. With Smith he dragged a cutting torch and tank to the line that was attached to the other ship. With smith holding the line steady he cut the cable with a torch having Smith step back right before he cut the last strand of medal. It zipped off the deck and was gone even as Ron was heading back for the pilot house.

   Frank was out of the drivers chair as Ron entered not pausing until he had took control and did his checklist , engines were good not going to hit anything Tina was next to him, all good he thought as he headed back towards the buoys.  Right before he hit the swarm he turned again and was now headed in a circle using the buoys as the center .  "How long he asked to the room but it was Tina who talked into her headset and replied "2 minutes"    Are they still following us " he asked Smith at his monitor " Yeah I'd say" he said turning the monitor to show the river of blobs following in his wake.
"Whats the plan boss?'' Smith asked turning the screen back his way.  "Your the monster hunter what do you think we should do?'' Smith was silent before realizing he was being made fun of. He then realized there was not many choices "We have to keep them here until the planes come".   "We have to keep them here until the planes come,  is that okay with you Vlad?" Ron asked .  "Unless someone has a better plan what choice is there. " Vlad said.  "Ivan you wouldn't have any better plans would you?'' Ron next asked. "How about you Frank?" he added. Ivan said "I can't think of anything , at the moment ".  Frank said next "You know I'm game, plus I wont mind watching the jellies get blown to bits.  Unasked Tina added "I'm with you , better or worse , I just hope we aren't to the till death do us part stuff just yet".

    Ron turned into the buoys tightening the circle to just inside the target area watching the jellies turn into the circle sensing the Pequad's turn and compensating its direction. Dunbar with Ivan set to work plotting a course and speed that would place them at the opposite point of the circle from the incoming planes. 
       As the seconds clicked off Smith joined the now discussion of  speed .  "Come on guys" said Ron after checking his gauges and surroundings. Vlad watching the group turned to Ron and shrugged his shoulders as he raised his palms.
    Ron said "well can you tell me how much longer before they start dropping bombs", before they could answer they heard the sounds of the first series of explosions,"Not long" said Smith watching Ron for a reaction. The explosions were still far away but there were a lot of them and they were getting closer.
    Get Paulo up here Please" Ron said to Tina , " Everybody  strap in the best you can, It's going to get a little bumpy"  The hatch in the floor opened and Paulo silently entered the room looking at the worried looks on the other crews faces. Ron Said without looking "Secure that latch and strap in " .    Paulo did as he was told only asking Ron what he wanted for dinner. Smiling grimly Ron Replied "I Think tonight dinner should be on Vlad and the Argon".  The conversation lessened the tension of the others with Vlad after a pause said "No problem You might say I'm looking forward it. " The nods of agreement quickly faded as Ron went to work.

      Ron knew they could not get out of the planes target zone but he still had an option. He powered the boat into a quick 180 turning into the sound of the explosions.  Calmly He asked Ivan if he or someone could tell him what kind of pattern the planes were dropping the bombs , "Well" Ivan said watching the monitor "the bombs seem to be spread out 25 meters apart in rows with another row of bombs splitting between the last in a checkerboard pattern."   "Thanks , now see if you can plot us a course to pass right through them" Ron said smiling , he could already see the bombs in the distance and he adjusted the Pequad to head directly into the explosions.
      Ron watched the bursts of water as the bombs exploded under the surface of the ocean.   In another minute it would be over he thought and then from habit he thought yup thought no sense putting off a good thing and taking his last best guess headed for the spot he thought the next bomb would hit. Before he could finish with or a bad he saw a flash of something hitting the water just in front of his boat, he went full stop on his engines pausing for just long enough to hear the now loud explosion in front of his ship and then he jolted the engines forward into the wave from the bomb and stopped his engines again .
             The wake from the bomb sucked the Pequad into its wake when the next bomb went off causing a large wave to completely cover the ship . Inside the pilot house water was all that could be seen from the windows the Pequad sunk until the trapped air in it caused it to rise bobbing up to the surface at the same time another wave hit the side of the Pequad knocking it onto its side far enough to cover the starboard windows in water again.  Ron could hear shouts and other noises from his crew as he waited for the Pequad to right itself then gunning the engines forward setting a course back to the Argon before it felt like he was ready to breath again.
      With his breath the adrenaline started to wear off and he found he could move his neck to do his check looking at his gauges the engines were running he had oil pressure and a proper temperature. fine he slowly adjusted moving to  his scope the tug and the mega-yacht were still on it. It seems the tug had repaired it's self and was moving in the opposite direction of the Argon  the yacht was still moving towards the continent . Listening he could still hear explosions but they were fading in volume as they kept their course that he checked once more, making for the quickest way out of the target zone .
        His next check was to check his crew starting as he always did with his wife ,. She was also still there staring at Ron's face with a expression he'd yet to see from her , he couldn't tell if it was horror or awe from something she had seen. He watched as she took a breath in then exhaling she relaxed replacing the look with a smile she said "I'm okay Fearless".  He never really liked to hear himself called that , in part because it usually became a challenge to prove it, this time it felt good.
   He looked down the row of seats to Dunbar who was starting to move rubbing his face . He didn't look hurt so Ron moved on to Smith. To his surprise Smith was busy typing into his monitor looking like he had live blogged the whole time.  "AH youth" he thought  as he turned to Vlad's nephew Ivan.
        Ivan  was sitting in his chair with  a huge smile going from ear to ear .   In a Parody of movie accents he said in a thick accent "How do you say that in America ? Oh yeah that was so Batman"
      He glanced at Ivan who was moving in his chair as he heard Paulo unbuckling his seat straps, he saw him as he got up and unlatched the floor hatch and disappeared through it.
 Ron turned back to Vladamir who was struggling with his seatbelts , he moved to help him before he realized that he was still strapped  into his seat as well.   Unstrapping himself he decided he could trust his voice again "How are you doing Vlad need a hand with those locks".     I'm alright I think" he said getting one of the releases on the straps that had held him tightly to the chair as the boat had rocked sunk and crashed through the bombs.    "How about your boat think it it going to still float."
      "I'm sure it loosened some welds but I think she'll get us at least back to your place , and dinner". Ron  answered .    "Right now I'd say the Pequad is the finest ship I've ever been on" Vlad said. " I thought it was a submarine for a moment" .  "Or on her way to the bottom " said a now recovering Dunbar.
          " It was close "Ron said then added "It helps shes water tight "   "You guys did alright I barely heard the screams, and the crying" he said looking over to Smith who said hey it wasn't me I was too busy praying to cry".
    They laughed then  "Frank said Yeah that might of been me "  Smiling Ron said "that's okay I know how it is , next time I'll let you drive". They paused as they reflected on this then Ivan Said "Yeah " then louder Yeah, I mean hell yeah". The room joined him with Frank shouting  "Wow or you know Just wow" Tina confirmed "I'd say Wow too or maybe hell yeah that was just Wow".   Vlad added in saying "I think my nephew was right the first time "Hell yeah that was kind of batman. " "Batman, batman the others began to chant in honor to Ron , "Cut it out" he said Mock grumpily , but he was pleased .
        He watched as Tina teased him chanting then stopped listening to her her headpiece she put her finger in the air to silence the group. She looked at Ron saying "She wants to talk to you".

        
Chapter...    On board the Argon they had watched and listened to the whole event. They were not only hooked into the computers of the Pequad they watched from satellite as well as the array of equipment on the Argon.
      Dr. Willow was wordless when the older nephew had asked if she wanted to call off the planes , saying "They would all be killed if they didn't. He then turned to urge the Russian coast guard lieutenant "You have to stop them" he said. The look on the lieutenants face told him the story.  his brother attempted to comfort him and the others saying"We couldn't stop them now anyway".    So he watched   sure that his brother and uncle were already dead , along with the crazy Americans.
      He hadn't had a choice , his brother had drawn the straw that meant he would go with them, even with both other brothers cheating to have the short straw he had won. He switched his monitor off the satelite feed and watched on the sonar and infrared  scopes as the bomb's started dropping .
  He could hear crying and sobs in the room realizing some of them  were coming from him when his brother shouted "Look they are turning into the bombs."    He remembered the American named Smith boasting about his captain he had said they called him "Fearless Ron Wilson"  .  Fearless or crazy he wondered.  seconds later the silent room watched as ship dove into a  bomb and then after the monitor showed them stopped.  Then in amazement to everyone the Pequad drove away and looked like it was headed for them.
     "See I told you, Fearless Ron" came the text from Smith. "You win" he texted back.   Smith and the nephews had been talking of who was braver the uncle or captain.   It was friendly and they had come to find that Smith, aside from his crazy boasting was a pretty good guy.
     "This Time ,,, hows my brother??'' he then sent.     It took long seconds before Smith texted him back an image. He opened the image to see his brother strapped into his chair smiling from ear to ear. Of  course he was, he probably loved every minute of it.
    As he chatted with Smith his brother and the doctor were analyzing the collecting data. They were having problems the heat signatures from the killer jellies was changing as they died and cooled off. What was once defined blobs was now masses of fading heat. That was good Jane said , "but we need to see if any survived."
     "It will be hard to tell from this" the middle nephew told her. "I know" she said "Get me the "Pequad would you?"  Hearing Tina say "Pequad here" Jane replied politely "can I talk to Ron ,," pausing then adding "Please. "    Their had grown to be a strange rivalry between the women.   Jane"s ego had been wounded when Ron had not made a pass at her. She was used to destroying men who thought they were in her league.  In college they called her the ice-woman for the cold way she dispatched would be lovers.
      She was puzzled at first until she met Tina.  Thinking that Ron hadn't made a move was because of her.      "Who may I ask is calling" Said Tina.
  Tina knew that the doctor was looking to add her man as a trophy and she was wary that the woman would never quit. She didn't know it but the doctor had moved on the only thing remaining was the rivalry.
         "Pardon me,   This is the Argon Dr, Jane willow Marine biologist and cidnarist  speaking."  She had started to go on but paused to take a breath "Hi. doctor what can we do for you" it was Ron. she had been switched to him sometime during her rant. "Hi Doc" came voices on the speaker. She realized she was on  the  intercom for the whole ship.
       "Um Hi guys , first thing is great job I knew you would get them through it ,, Fearless. she paused , and second  we need you to do one more thing ,, I'm sorry, were having a problem we need you to go back to the zone. "   "Our monitors can't really tell what's left out there, Our bouy's got destroyed , Ron would you mind doing a visual of the area?''
      Ron slowed the engines "Can I get back to you on That Jane" he said    "Sure Fearless anyway great job guys".  the connection ended and Ron looked at each of the crew  Tina the rock was as always by his side , Dunbar looked to be dejected , Smith he seen was busy on his computer. Where's Paulo he said to Tina right after the floor hatch opened and Paulo came in with mugs and his usual pot of coffee. Ron said to him as he poured him a cup  " I think dinner's going to be delayed tonight , they want us to go back and see if we can find any live ones ''.   
      "Makes sense" Paulo said as he filled another mug.
   Ron said to Frank "cheer up man, the Pequad will keep you safe,  you take over " as he got out of the pilot seat and stretched his muscles .     Being back in the pilot seat boosted his morale   "where to Captain" he said settled into his seat. 
   " well, started Ron winking at Tina, I guess were going back, however I can understand if anyone doesn't want to go with us , they can of course feel free to  leave when ever they want, no hard feelings as always. "
   He heard Vlad laughing as he was watching the puzzled look on his nephews face. He put his hand on Tina's shoulders and squeezing gently he asked  "You know what they say Honey?"   "Sure into the brink road the brave six hundred"   "how about never give a sucker an even break' Chimed Smith.
  When Ron pulled back his hands she let him have his way saying "Well darling when do we go". '   "No sense putting off a good thing" he said as he put his hands back on her shoulders.   with the silence in the room Smith looked up from his computer seeing the others looking at him. he held his tongue as  he teased them saying or a bad just before Ivan said it as well.  "Or a bad'' said Frank followed by Vlad.

   The mood on the Pequad was still one of doom.They had been searching for half an hour , Frank was angling through the target zone , Smith and Ivan were working the computers occasionally asking Frank to alter course for a suspected blob on the screens.
 So far nothing alive had been found.  Ron and Vlad alternated their time looking out the windows checking the monitors and now sitting at the map table chatting. Ron was explaining how the jellies hadn't bothered the Pequad like the other boats.
       The Pequad is completely contained, we use antifreeze in a closed system.  the jellies clogged the water intakes . Plus they have open plumbing if you know what I mean. We have  two tanks one for clean water one for used. So no hoses or vents to invade.   As you seen when it's buttoned up it's airtight.  Since last time I had a few extras installed , like the floor hatch, and the bullet proof glass. the propeller shafts were vulnerable so I fixed that , I basically had  spinner cap with knife edges installed over the shafts that go up to the blades. "
     He smiled " We even made cleats on the lower deck that are razor sharp, if they flop on our deck its going to hurt, that was Paulo's idea to have them shaped like whale teeth." he showed Vladimir one of the spares.
  "So were pretty safe in here" vlad asked . "As long as we stay in here yeah" Ron answered. Then the Ship made a hard turn before correcting it. Frank said we almost hit something it just popped up in front of us. Looking out the windows Ron saw the remains of the sunk gangster boats as they slowed and motored by.
     Full stop , full reverse quick" Ron shouted. Puzzled Frank quickly complied but not before they heard a metal on metal grating sound. backing away the sound lessened then went away a little further and Ron Said "Okay put her in neutral let's see what happens now".
    It didn't take long "I got a blob wait 2 no 3". Where are they asked Vlad "Coming right for us " Ivan replied pointing to the side of the ship.   They went to the window "There said Smith pointing to a surface blob headed for the side of the ship.  It looked like it was going to crash into the side when at the last second it rolled over spinning its body causing its tentacles and arms to slap the side of the ship. It continued to spin flipping its body around and repeating the turn.
     "I think it doesn't like us"   said Smith as they watched the jelly spin once more before it gave up and pulled back from the ship. It floated to about 20 ft away and became stationary.
     "Ivan what are the other 2 doing.    Ivan who had been watching with the others quickly went back to his monitor, "They are right behind us" . He said going with the others to the rear of the pilot house. "Smith you keep an eye on that one, Ivan you watch the monitor , make sure there aren't more somewhere".   " I'm on it Captain" said Ivan happily claiming himself as crew.
         "When I tell you put it in gear Frank".   "Which way Frank asked . "Lets Try forward first keep it at idle. " looking at the jellie closing in on the back of the boat , Vlad asked what they would do next.    "They will probably try getting one of them on the lower deck, course that's a mistake."
   The jellies propelled themselves up and down in the water creating a wave that soon was splashing over the side of the Pequad.  Then one Swam in a circle and headed straight for the back of the boat timing itself to ride the wave as it splashed onto the lower deck of the ship. The sharpened cleats sliced the beast as it went on to the deck stunning it. It was when the other reached in and locked arms with it pulling it back into the water that it was ripped to shreds0 on the cleats. It was a lifeless blob by the time it hit the water and now lay floating behind the ship.
    "Told you " Ron said as they watched.  Okay Frank put it in gear". They moved slowly forward and the dead beasts mate followed closely in the wake. "Now put it in reverse and give it all we got. The jellie caught in his rage had no time to react as the Pequad backed over it the propellers slicing it to pieces. ''Okay stop" ron said after they had passed over the spot "Put it in forward lets run over them again".  "With Pleasure Dunbar said as he shifted directions.
   Ron without looking said "Smith how's your buddy out there doing".   Not getting an answer he looked to the window and saw Smith no longer there, He was back on his monitor.   "Sorry Captain he dove under the surface. "  Ivan added "It looks like he's running away".
   "Interesting" ron said "I guess we have to follow him, Have you found anymore Ivan".  "No more Captain said Ivan I think this is the last one".
      "Sounds like good thinking to me Frank Don't loose it but be smart. Smith help him track it, we get this one and its time to get paid,"    "uhoh" said Ivan Theres a bunch of new heat signatures coming on the screen " "Jellies" asked Vlad moving to the window . "Looking at his monitor Ivan read the message  "The Argon says it's fish and whales all sorts of auquatics,  seems they are having a feast of the blown up medusae.
     "look a whale no there's 2 no a whole family of whales".  Tina laughed to herself, then shared her chuckle, "So captain does he still get the gold dubloon if he sees the white whale". "Actually if he see's a white whale were out of here". Ron said back, reaching over to kiss her on the cheek. "Besides we already know where our white whale is." added Frank. They followed the beast for another hour as it traveled always toward deeper water.
  "It's stopped Ivan said loudly.    Mark this spot on the map,  How deep is it" Ron asked as he went to the nephews monitor. "It' on the bottom about 350 meters down.' Thats like a thousand feet said Smith How are we going to kill it from here".
  "We can't" said Ron calmly.  "Then what's the plan big guy" Smith said, Pretty simple we get it to come up to us , then we kill the crap out of it, sound good?'' Ron replied already filling in the pieces of what had to be done.   "How will we get it up" Smith asked warily.   We just need the right bait" Ron said looking at him smiling .   "Come on you used me for bait last time" Smith answered,  "That's right, Ron said This time it's my turn".
   He had Frank put the boat in a tight slow circle to the spot the jellie had stopped. "Keep her here until I tell you"he said to Frank . He once more looked at his gauges and scopes from along side the pilot chair. He then kissed his wife on the cheek grabbed a radio and went to the rear hatch. "Think you could give me a hand Vlad" he asked bending to open the latch. Before he could get to it he felt arms pulling him from behind turning him around, it was Tina who embraced him with a real kiss then said "You know I'll never forgive you if you get yourself killed playing Fearless Ron".  He wanted to say I love you instead it came out "Yeah you would , you know you like it". Then he kissed her again and turned to leave.  Vlad had already opened the hatch and was waiting below for him. "YOU really going to do this" he asked as ron closed the now roof hatch. " "Somebodies got to".  Ron said shrugging his shoulders. Fearless or not Ron wasn't taking chances, everyone had a duty, Frank was Piloting the boat . Ivan was charged with watching his monitor for any movement from the beast. Smith's job was to watch from the windows watching the water , Tina monitored her radio as she looked out the windows Smith wasn't.
        Ron had explained the shark suit and it's special features  down to the kevlar paddings and space like helmut system. "And you think it will protect you from the beast" Vlad asked skeptically.    "I'm really hoping we dont have to find that out" Ron said as they finished latching him into the suit.  Vlad , ron and with some persuasion Paulo went out on the lower deck and began the process of preparing the divers bell for launch.
     Tina called on the radio saying that "Ivan said to be careful they are right on the continental shelf  and also there is a lot of junk down there"   "What kind of junk" asked Ron.   "Looks like shipwrecks , a lot of metal" came her reply.   He looked to Paulo who was at the controls of the wench that would lower the diving bell into the water.  "Once it's in the water you keep your hand on the quick release" Don't worry I'll find another way up. " he said not comforting the man who knew that would be dropping his weight's and swimming for the surface in open water.
        They lowered the bell into the water and before he put his helmut on he looked to Vlad who cooly said "I'll be ready Don't worry" , pausing then looking at the water added "About that anyway".    "You sure about this" He then said.
    Ron put the headpiece of his suit on and turned his oxygen on filling the suit. he next turned his radio on from the forearm control.  "Can you hear me "   put me on intercom.would you Tina honey"   "Your on  Captain dear    Listen up guys he's going to give us the death to moby dick speech"     Your on everyone can hear you now. "
   That silenced Ron , and he instead of giving what he thought of as his inspirational speech he started for the back of the boat toward the water. Where they had set up a separate wench with a tubed shark diving cage they had modified so it could raise and lower divers into the water from the deck.   Wait whats the moby dick speech." Vlad asked with his hand on Ron's arm.  
    " Yeah" said Ivan "whats the connection"  into the radio mix. Ron talking as he stepped into the cage and closed the door said looking at Vlad through his helmet     "I guess you noticed the name on the ship we named it in honor of the ship in the movie,    Moby Dick. 'Not the new version , , the classic.
       "Sure Vlad said It was pecks best role ever".   "Absolutely,, well one of the parts I love " "Where they pledge to hunt the beast to it's death" injected Vlad. "Right we  pledged ourselves to hunt and kill the beast , and that's what were going to do". Could you put me in the water now, Paulo" Ron said embarrassed .  
    The cage didn't move and he thought he saw Paulo talking , then he heard Vlad who  was closer but still he couldn't understand what he was saying.    Vlad then raised his radio to his mouth and said ""He said not until you say it".       "Say what" he could hear Ivan saying.      "Say it" came Tina's voice then she said it again say it with Smith then Dunbar joining in. "Alright Quit it" Ron said. It was more begging than order but the guy's stopped ,only Tina having the authority being married challenged him. "your not afraid are you big guy" she finished the taunt with concern that he was afraid of something , else.
        She had watched his face all through the bombs he never for a second showed fear or panic. She had never seen it but now she sensed it.  "Want me to say it for you honey" she said then heard smith say "No let me, what is it may god strike me dead if we don't hunt moby dick to his grave. " "That's not it" said Dunbar,   Close enough said Smith.
   Ron had listened to them, he was proud  of how far they had come , he wanted to tell them the speech , it would do him good to talk himself into believing this would work. It will work he told himself once again trying to will away the fear that was calling to him, from the water that he had his back now turned to.
     Aside from the submergence in the tubs at the hospital he had not been in the water aside from showers and rain. He thought he would get over it after he gave himself no choice.  Once the cage was in the water he'd know.
     He checked the cage looking for the extra air tanks and what defense he could bring.   "Alright this feels a little sillier now , thanks sweetheart, I will tell you guys that you've all made me proud I'd sail the seven seas with all of you , if that's what it takes, as long as we can get paid for it,  Ehh Smith?
    This one here though, below us , with him it's personal.  I'm sure he or she would like to digest each and everyone of us slowly as a tasty revenge.      Pausing he checked his gear further checking his escape canister he had designed from an unarmed torpedo. He had handles installed on it outside of the propellor.  The idea would be to start it and then hang on. He had 2 of them
 made in the same compulsion he had done the other precautions, he felt it was the dreams that pushed him, he compensated by preparing.
        "I always thought of the great scenes in that movie how I would feel in the part It's always Ahab or Starbucks or the men,"     He felt the cage shake and realized he was off the deck, he went on talking.  "I never really figured the whale until now it's rage at us will be what kills the beast . he looked he was over water slowly descending. Not long he thought ,  "Are you with me lads " the bottom of the cage hit the water he saw  his feet get wet, "will you pledge with me one and all?"   May god strike us dead and the sea swallow us whole"   Looking down he was up to his waste , breath in , breath out . He went on   "If I dont hunt moby dick to his watery grave, " he was almost up to his neck hands still gripped tightly to the doors of the shark cage.
   The cage had been reworked adding two layers of chain link fencing to each of the walls as well as the door and ceiling. The bottom of the cage had been reinforced with an inch of plexiglass glued together.   He checked his gauges on his wrist, breath in breath out.  Looking out his helmet he noticed he was not only in the water  the cage was now stopped positioned just lower than the diving bell.
    All  he had to do was let go of his hands on the door open and transfer to the bell.  Start with letting one hand go then he thought ,    " I know your a brave crew I've seen it in your eye's "   "say it with me pledge with me " he now had his hand's off the door and had grabbed the latch to open it.  He pushed the lock open and opened the door.Almost whispering as  he pushed himself out of the cage and swam for the open door of the bell said  "Death to Moby dick".  Too quickly he thought he was inside the bell and it was on it's way towards the deep.
   It had felt good he would of liked to test himself more but time equals oxygen , he knew enough for now, he wasn't afraid of the water.      Most of you already pledged , how about you Frank Change your mind , "Nope"   Said Frank    "Smith my monster hunter man you still on board". "I'm still here" he said.   "How about you Mrs. Fearless"   "In for a penny in for a pound" she replied. "Sweet, Vlad you and your nephew can pledge if you want , "What death to Moby Dick"    Vlad cackled into the handset.  "I said it was kind of silly, how bout this you vow to kill the beast dead, Death to the monster"  On board Ivan shouted Death to the monster with the rest shouting death to the monster. Clicking on his radio said Paulo says to say death to the monster"   Tell him death to the monster from me.  "Ron said quietly adjusting to his new environment.
       "He said "and don't get killed again , I think".      "Good plan" Ron said back. breath in breath out eyes open then close adjusting to the lighting. "I'm going to stop yakking and save some breath , let me know if you see something coming my way , adding I love you sugar then pausing to add effect Oh yeah What do you say Vlad, are you with us,.
        Ron had put his faith in Vladimir Olaf when he gave him the task of blowing up the jellie, without blowing him or the ship up with it . it would take a good shot at the right time.  If Ron could get it to the surface .  Breath in breath out, concentrate on circulating the blood through the body.
    "Sorry about that Ron" , It was Tina,  "we have a problem , they think there may be 2 of them maybe some smaller ones"    "We have to pull you up".    " No wait, how far away are they from the bell, , what are they doing" Ron said .  "There still at the same depth the same spot they've been in since they stopped," Tina said communicating between the group and Ron . Ron knew that she was the only one who could hear him , and smiled that she was his only connection to the world above.   " "I love hearing your voice, I ever tell you that?''  "Yes captain" she answered. He heard her muted voice tell the others in the room "he's going through the love zone, hear listen,   How are you feeling big guy"   her voice now clear again.      
            "I love it , I love you , not just you you know , all of you As I was saying honey You know what else I love about you,   he paused " that time you brought home the ping pong balls and cool whip , you remember , honey."

          He smiled as he heard the click as she switched him off the intercom. "Nice  she said "so tell me how you really feel"I'm adjusting , I'm out of the love zone , now I'm just kind of peaceful".

"Make sure they know as soon as the jellies come for me , and keep the cage close above me. Ask Vlad if he has any more of those mines he was dropping, if so get them here."
       "yes dear ,  she had softly "They are on the way " he heard.
 Breath in , he looked at his watch in four minutes he would be deep enough to start the attack. That there were more only made it harder, the plan was the same get them to the surface and blow them up.
        Breath out he checked his gauges his heart beat was normal his blood pressure was fine, he checked his suit , breathing functions normal temperature was adjusting to the colder water. All he had to do was wait. Wait he could do considering what comes next waiting was the good part.
     On board the Pequad Dunbar studied the old maps of the sea bottom supplied by Ivan that dated back to the 90's and the google shots Smith had just captured.  "It has to be there" came the voice of Dr. willow over the intercom. The it was the cave where she was sure the beast's were in.  The problem was the slope of the shelf below. 
      The area near the spot where the beast still stayed was steep. The sides could be riddled with caves they could not see.  The bottom of the sea was constantly changing, because none of the images showed a cave  didn't mean it wasn't there I'm telling you "She went on it wouldn't be in there unless it had another way out.  " She paused then added "Tina let me talk to Ron".      "Ron I'm going to put you on the intercom Dr. Willow wants to talk". Tina said . Ron could hear worry in her voice. "Okay your on", "Ron we have a well difficulty" He recognized Jane's voice as she went on. "The jellies are in a cave system"   They would have at least one or more exits , they could be anywhere."   We are checking our maps now looking for them , maybe you should wait on leaving the bell.''
   There was silence as she finished speaking and Ron collected his thoughts.   He could wait, he thought again this time laughing at himself.     "I am on the clock , Doc , how much time you need. ". Ron said , he looked at his air levels his other tanks were on the shark cage. he still had almost a full tank.
        When she didn't answer he went on. "Frank how far am I away from the jellies now"   "Less than 2 hundred feet" came his reply. "Okay drop me down to about a hundred , that will give you some time " "What do you think " he asked not that it mattered his mind was  already revising his plans adding in this new wrinkle.
       "Frank take the cage down to a hundred too"  he said .  Your off intercom Ron but I'll tell him." It was Tina who then came back on "So Honey what's going on in that head of yours now".    "I'm actually thinking of or next vacation , what do you say we do something adventuress." Ron replied hoping to ease her worry.  "Good" she said "I was worried you were about to do something really dangerous, and get yourself killed, again."
       "Nothing to worry about Mrs. Wilson , I have a plan". he said, this will be over soon, I'll be up soon meantime you think up some fun things we can do on vacation. "  Alright Mr. Wilson you come back and I'll not only think vacation I'll have a plan for tonight. "   "A plan" asked Ron and she said softly "A plan".
      "Were there " she said  a minute later. "   Thanks dear can you put me back on the comm".   "Have you guys located anything for me"   Finally Ivan answered "Sorry Captain." Over on the Argon they are looking at military maps but they haven't found anything yet either, ".
   "That's okay guys, here's what were going to do''. Ron was now in Captain mode he gave the orders and listened for acknowledgement, ''Ivan you keep looking  just keep an eye out for jellies moving , Tina your my ears you take over for Frank and drive . ,  Frank you coordinate from the top deck. Vladimir , we are going to keep the same plan, Smith you go with him and help Paulo on the wenches. . Frank When I give the word drop the bell down another thirty feet but leave the cage at a hundred. "   Right chief he heard before Tina put him back on the private channel. "They are on it dear, ready when you are". Tina said.
       He opened the hatch on the floor of the bell and feet first he entered the open water. The blackness he saw turned to  shade's of grey  as he left the bell. He could see the slopes as blobs but could not make out any details. Using his hand for guidance he swam to the top of bell . He let his eyes adjust until he could see the cage to his right.
  Pushing off from the bell he swam for the gear he had stored in the cage. Swimming in the darkness Once he reached the cage he could turn on his lighting. Just enough to see he said to himself, he didn't want to attract attention yet.
    He untied the modified torpedo's but left them hanging on the cage.   He grabbed the 2 bags of explosives and strapped the detonator to his arm next to his gauges, he noticed he was under half a tank of air so he switched to the spare tank from in the cage.
     He thought his movements through , he saw himself making all the necessary actions, he looked at his air supply,  he reminded himself to  breath in, breath out. He was as calm and as ready as he could psych himself up to be. He let go of the cage grabbed a torpedo and the explosives and swam back to the top of the bell.
     All part of the plan he thought, a plan he was now modifying. The plan had been simple to start , he just had to get close enough to drop the bags on the beast's lair then get out. If the beast stayed put and the c-4 went off close enough the beast would be dead.  That was when there was only one, That was easy to modify he would just have to get the beasts close together and then boom.
   He thought of plan B. getting the beast ,now beasts up to the surface and killing them up there. This involved the right bait, even though Ron had left himself options  The bell, cage or torpedo,  , The bell would be the safest the torpedo the fastest, if it worked.
     The cave system was the biggest change he now had to get his explosives into the mouth of the cave, with the beast's inside as well.  this was "Good And Bad" he thought, the cave would add to the destruction if he could get it to collapse.        The bad was he would have to get very close to place the bags of bombs into it.
     From the top of the bell he turned his radio on,"How are we doing down there " came Tina's voice,    "Are we still in the right spot" he said. "Yes Captain were still on top of it,,  So how are you dear" she said.   " Tell Frank to have Paulo lower the bell "   "Frank asked how deep you want them to go"    "I'll tell you when " he said and quickly turn his radio back off. like the lights on his suit the radio would be drawing attention to himself , at this point something he wanted to avoid. In the quiet darkness he felt the bell pulling him deeper .

    On board the Pequad Ivan watched the bell on his monitor , he could hear the one called Frank yelling to the man outside telling him to speed up or slow down at intervals, while he maneuvered the boat keeping it on top of the target.  Tina had left the pilot seat and was back on her headset waiting for her husband to turn his radio on.    The screen he was watching showed the heat from the jellies as well as the bell and cage.   As they got closer to the cliff side he could make out the contours.
    The cliff came in view just moments before the bell crashed into it. " Hey" he shouted before Frank said "I know  I know"   Tell them to stop the wench". "Tina you better get Ron on the radio".

        Ron saw the dim red light on his arm. The same arm that was holding on to the torpedo keeping it from plunging into the deep. He didn't have to look for his other arm it was wrapped around the cable . The bell had hit something and was now laying almost on it's side.   He was dangling somewhere over the jellies.  Breath n Breath out , he commanded himself. He pulled himself as well as the torpedo until he could get the torpedo between his legs in a scissor lock. Then he was able to release his hold and put his now free arm around the cable like a bird on a wire he thought.   He then used his free hands to turn on his radio "What's up" he said into it as blandly as possible,  
        This stunned Tina also calming her down.  ''well"she started  "we have a problem".   "Really" Ron said "What would that be".   He heard the click as he was switched to the intercom. Franks voice came over it "I'm so sorry Ron , it's all my fault, I take full responsibility"
     Ron checked his position he still was on the wire and the torpedo was still locked in his legs.    "first off how responsible can you be for me hanging on the top of the bell in the bottom of the sea", and second , how close am I to the jellie cave."    "It's still right below you 30 meters down", came Ivan's voice.
       "Ivan I need you to guide me to the cave, it's too dark to see anything , and I don't want to use my lights. "   "Keep your eye's out for the beast's for me too okay".      When Ivan responded quickly with "Yes captain " he replied "Good man",         "So what do you want us to do here  Ron" frank asked.  "You might as well pull up the bell , leave the cage and try to have them keep it as close as they can"
"Captain" came tina's voice   "are we still on plan for tonight".    "I'll be there" he said as he released his hold on the cable and descended with the weight of the torpedo.
     He heard the click as Tina switched him back to his solo channel. "Good he thought he less noise the better.   "I love you" he said .    There was a pause and he heard "Thank you Captain". It was Ivan who added "Tina wants me to guide you down, and she loves you too".     He heard a nervous laugh and realized it was coming from himself,  "Thanks Ivan, guide me down until I'm right on top of them, also let me know if it moves. Other than that lets keep the chat to a minimum Okay''.  "Yes sir your drifting a little to the right of it, my right that is" Ron smiled then said "Use the compass  to guide me" A few seconds later he heard "Go 2 degrees west northwest". "Thanks Ron told Ivan , and using this method  Ron positioned himself to within twenty feet of the cave and beast's below.
   "Your right on top Cap" said Ivan excitedly.  "Thanks mate"Ron said"Tell them to be ready".  Ron then lit his suit lights just enough to see the torpedo and gear. The machinist on the Argon had told him that to turn the torpedo on he would need to hand spin the propeller  until it reached the right speed and then it would take off. He spun it once but it did not kick on so he spun it again this time spinning it repeatedly until it"s motor engaged almost yanking Ron's hand loose from the handle. Grabbing it with his other hand he aimed it as best he could to go straight down and held on as it drug him down towards the cave. He held on to get as close as he dared to he then released the torpedo allowing it to head for the cave. He then turn his suit lights on to full intensity and watched as the torpedo crashed on the bottom a few feet from the cave. In the light he could see the cave now and watched as the beast moved inside the cave to avoid the falling torpedo.
     "Bad Move " he said to himself as he pulled the two bags of explosives off his shoulder and dropped them into the cave. He then reached for the detonator but before he could depress the switch something hit him from behind. On the Pequad Ivan shouted into the radio "Behind you their behind you".
   ""I know" Ron said as he felt the tentacles slapping at his suit. The hits from them knocked him around in the water but did not penetrate his suit. It did stun him and he floated in his spot. He wasn't swimming but he was slowly moving one hand to the detonator the other to his whale knife strapped to his leg.
  He heard Ivan shout "It's above you now"  and he looked up just as the jellie dropped down on him swallowing him whole.   The acids in the jellie's digestive system were causing his suit to malfunction , he could see his face shield starting to cloud over. It wouldn't take more than a minute to dissolve leaving Ron the rest of a short life dissolving in his nemesis.
     Still Ron had a short time and the first thing he wanted to do was blow up the cave , now more of an up yours to the jellies than a way to eradicate them. Moving his left arm that was trapped to his side in the stomach he reached the detonator armed the switch and pressed the button.
        The explosion was huge as the bottom of the sea below him turned to waves of sand and rock as the shockwave hit Ron and the jellie driving them upward with the force.   The explosion caused the jellie to reshape itself from the blast , not releasing Ron but for an instant he could move himself  at least his arms inside the beast.
     He spent his time well pulling his knife out of it's sheath he began to cut. He slashed out at first then up, he then moved from side to side keeping his knife moving.   The beast was angered and in pain , it tried to strike back at Ron with it's tentacles but because Ron was inside him it only hit itself.
 Ron slashed for all his life knowing if he stopped he was dead.
    He felt the beast releasing it's hold on him. he could now move his legs and slightly turn his torso, so he kept cutting, occasionally reaching over his head with the blade to strike at vital organs  slicing  into the eyes and neuron area.
   Meanwhile the stomach acid was destroying his suit. the plastic lens covers on his lights were failing and his lights were going out one by one. He had to get out before his face shield melted , so he continued slashing cutting a hole through the beast then pulling his body through it he managed to get his head outside the jellie. He pulled back just before the jellie slashed at him with a tentacle.
     Ron had to stop to think , he had to get out of the stomach , the beast he knew was dying he had destroyed enough of its organs to be sure of that. It could even be dead and it's body reacting on instincts, the instinct to take Ron with  him.
      Ron considered his best chance as straight up. He would cut through the middle of the jellie and come out in the middle of it , and then swim for it. He glanced at his wristband to check his gauges, they were melted beyond use. He grimaced and thought "Well I must have air, I'm breathing" ,  
   Breath in he thought and began slicing his way back into the stomach heading straight for the brain cutting and pulling himself through.   Breath out, he was near the top from here he had to cut through and then get out of the reach of the tentacles before the jellie reacted.
  He went out the body knife first followed by his head  , his arm still swinging hoping to block any tentacles directed towards his head.  When his other arm came free he used it to push the rest of his torso up through the beast . with a few kicks his legs slipped out of the blob and he was back in open water swimming straight up , from where ever he now was.   Two of his lights still worked  but all  he could see was maybe ten feet in front of him. .  He looked at his arm , none of the lights on the gauges still worked,it don't matter he thought he knew he was in trouble,  his oxygen still worked because all the air and connector lines were built inside the suit that was still holding.     He could do the math  though and knew he wouldn't have enough air to make a controlled assent, allowing his body to adjust to the pressure change as he rose.
     "Never dwell on the odds" he told himself as he considered his one shot remaining. Find the cage and take the torpedo to the surface.    He slowed his legs and began to look around him somewhere hopefully still above him there was a flashing red light , that was attached to the shark cage.
   Forcing himself as he looked for the light he occasionally looked below him not wanting to see if something was after him. Seeing nothing above or below  he began to swim towards the surface trying to stay oriented , in the darkness he could be swimming in any direction, he swam for a minute then paused to look again.
      He habitually checked his arm band , then on impulse he pressed the button that turned his radio on.    "Hello" he said and was surprised to hear static coming from his earpiece.   "Can you hear me up there click the mic a few times if you can." "Yes" he thought as he heard the on and off sound of static.   "I need your help,   I have to find the shark cage , were going to play a little  Marco Polo, twenty questions here, click the mic once for yes  and twice for no okay"     He heard the single click and smiling he went on "Am I far away from the cage" Click he heard and went on "Is it above me " Click again.  He swam upwards looking through the top of his blurred visor.  He stopped "Is it still above me"  he heard click  then click again.    "Is it below me" he asked.  Click then click again. He turned himself in a slow circle but all he could see beyond his remaining lights was darkness.
        "Okay he said and I'll pick a direction and you tell me if its right.   He picked a direction and swam  ,he immediately heard  2 clicks. He turned again and swam  changing course each time he heard the clicks .
       He was getting frustrated and getting lost by all the directions he took. He stopped swimming pausing to gather his strength. "Focus'' he told himself "Breath in breath out".  He noticed the temperature  control in his suit was failing as he could feel the sweat on his body turning to cold .
      He felt the twinge up his spine of something behind him and quickly spun his body with his knife raised to defend himself. There was nothing there but as he turned he caught the glimpse of a flashing light.
      He almost missed it registering in his brain as he focused on the perceived attack. seeing nothing he went back to his meditating "Breath in Breath" before he realized what he had saw. He turned towards the general area he had seen, nothing he could see , then the flash came he was there.
      He didn't know who he had to thank for it but he started with the Pequad Pressing the burnt switch and saying "Thanks I'll see you topside". He swam for the light through the currents it was tiring on his deleted body.   It wasn't far but the water seemed to be pushing against him like walking into a strong wind.
       He would have liked to conserve his air but the closer he got the stronger the current was and it took all the energy he could get to close the gap to the cage. "Don't give up love" he heard Tina say.  They must have figured out a way to fix the radio he thought , or was it just in his head.    He answered "I wont" to his own head and thinking of her he found the strength to reach the cage.
      He grabbed the cage with his free hand holding on to the side of it as he caught his breath. He felt as much as saw out of the corner of his eye a jellie swimming from the current side straight at him.  As best he could he pulled himself tight into the side of the cage turning it to take the brunt of the charging beast.  The force of it hitting spun the cage around with Ron barely hanging on as it spun.
      The remaining torpedo was only hooked to the side and came off , Ron saw it falling and released himself from the cage and dove grabbing the handle of it it pulled them down back towards the bottom.  Ron with one hand on the torpedo and one on his knife had no way to start the torpedo so he sunk with it.
    He felt the pain as the jellie returned swimming by him and lashing him with it's tentacles as it passed.    Ron pushed himself deeper climbing the torpedo down until he could turn his body and he grabbed the torpedo tube with his legs one hand still holding on his other at the ready for another attack.  His weight on the end of the torpedo caused it to level out , and was now sinking sideways instead of point first.
  When no new attack happened he sheathed his blade and used his now free hand to turn the propeller which this timed started immediately  picking up speed before Ron could do anything but hold on where he was.
 He pushed his weight towards the propeller aiming for what he estimated to be the surface and hung on. Except that he was straddled on a torpedo facing backwards everything was as he had hoped. Then he felt the crash as a jellie hit him in the back as it swam by knocking him loose of the torpedo except he held on with his left hand and was flung behind the torpedo until he could grab the handle with his other hand and again attempt to aim for the surface.
       He thought of his unknown air supply, yet decided to focus on the present . He had to adjust to the pressure change of rising to the surface. He had felt the bends in his early days , he could survive with the proper medical attention.   He was more worried about the loss of body functions he had to keep control , get to the surface he thought adding and don't die" .
   He changed his breathing breathing in only small amounts of air and then exhaling quickly keeping as much oxygen as possible out of his lungs.  Something grabbed his leg but released it as he held on to the torpedo.
 Desperately he decided on taking a chance  He took a breath then exhaled and waited till he felt the twinge of need for a new breath and, he pushed down on the torpedo pointing it for what he reckoned was straight up to the surface and hung on.
      When he could not wait he drew in a small breath , or tried to , he was out of oxygen instead he he tasted the stale smell of breathing the air in his suit. He decided to hold that breath as long as he dared  then released it back into his suit. He knew about holding his breath for long times but this time he had no breath to hold.
      He wasn't the giving up type he thought as he loosed one hand from the handle and began unlocking the clasps that held the head piece of his suit on. He managed to release two of the clasp's before he had to grab back on the handle and steady the torpedo.  The next time he was able to unlock the other clasp's. Now he began turning the headpiece to twist it off.  With his first turn he felt the water leak through the seal and by the second turn he could feel the water filling his suit.  By the third turn he felt it stop at the point where it would lift off his head.
        The pressure of the water as he propelled through it would not allow him to remove the head piece with one hand so with both hands on the torpedo he pulled himself into the propeller as close to the blade as he could get then pushed his head out of the wake and flipped back as much as he could.  the water ripped the helmet from his head probably cutting himself he thought , but freeing himself from the head piece where he would be ready for that next breath of air.   Stealing himself he said "I can wait , if I have to. " Courage failing he hoped he wouldn't have to wait for long.
     The torpedo pierced the surface and then leveled out the weight bringing it back to the surface before it tried to plunge back into the deep.  Though his senses were dull he thought he had felt air on his face as the torpedo had pulled him back into the water. Then he was busy trying to keep the torpedo steady readjusting he could feel he was now going in a different direction.
       The torpedo continued to skip on the water and when he was almost sure he felt wind he opened an eye to test. water splashed in his eye but he realized that meant he was out of the water. He then remembered to breath and caught just a small breath before he was again under the surface.
      Under the surface he pushed down on his end of the torpedo causing it to again break the surface. This time prepared he used his time above the surface to fill his lungs with air.
    He shifted his weight and managed to get the tube running more or less smooth along the surface.
"Perfect" he thought  Regaining his sense of humor. He thought how absurd it was that he was happy and he cautioned himself to not lose his focus. He reminded himself of his next problem . There was no way for him to know anywhere close to where his ship was. He would have to let them find him, he just hoped they had figured that out as well.
   As his ears readjusted to the noise he at first couldn't tell if his ears were ringing or he heard a horn blast. Concentrating he found that it was both. He could hear a horn blast but could not tell where it was coming from. His head was too low in the water to see anything more than the next wave he was crashing through.
      "Why not" he thought as he thought of it. He raised his end of the torpedo causing it to dive below the surface, then he pointed  the torpedo up causing it to plunge out of the water pulling him out of the water as it fell back into the water. He did this repeatedly until he caught sight of the Pequad moving in front of him.
   He steadied out the torpedo and did his best to point it in the direction of his ship,they would have to do the rest.

On board the pequad the crew had been busy. Frank had put Tina on the wheel and was busy helping with raising the diving bell and getting it secured on the deck. They cut the cable line on the cage and allowed it to drop once Ivan confirmed that he was tracking Ron rising to the surface.
  They had lost Ron's signal from his suit but he was tracking the propeller wake. Before Ron had bobbed to the surface Tina had headed towards the spot until Frank was sure the cage and line was out of the ships range and returned to drive. Tina then went to the air horns blasting them again and again until she was sure he had heard. Then It was up to Vlad Smith and Paulo to drop the surface mines in the path of Ron and the torpedo.
  Ivan watched on his screen as a mass of the jellies temperature signals pursued Ron. If they got any closer they would not be able to blow up the jellies without blowing Ron up as well. Tina talked to Vlad on his radio telling him the situation,  Frank says blow the mines as soon as he passes , but its your call.
  "Thanks " Vlad said,  He heard Ivan in the background saying this is his only shot. Vlad watched as he saw the approaching torpedo narrowly miss one of the mines. He waited as long as he could  which was until the first jelly reached the mine and he set off the detonator.
      He watched as the explosion  threw  Ron into the air dislodging his grip on the torpedo and floating motionless until the waves of the next explosion pushed him in a new direction.   His view was broken when He heard Paulo shout to take cover and he saw the splashes were coming onto the deck . including pieces of the jellies with their poison tentacles.
   He was inside the cabin door and heard it close before the fourth and fifth mines went off.  He waited for the splash of the last blast and then immediately began searching the water for Ron.  He was almost sure he was dead until he saw the determination of his crew as Tina passed out binoculars to them and from the top deck they began searching.
      Still it was Paulo who spotted him less than thirty feet behind  the ship. He guessed that The woman Tina was driving because Frank was back on the lower deck yelling at Smith as he and the one called Paulo swung out a boom line with a hook to pull the man from the water. As he aproached them he could hear Smith And Frank arguing over who was to go in the water to pull the man out.   He looked over the situation noticing the way that Ron was floating on his back they could not get a hook onto the back of his suit to pull him out.
 "I love him too" said Smith " But with all the jellie tentacles in the water it would be death to get in that water."
   Vlad could see his point "Wait he said I have a better idea. " Pull the boom back in". Confused they pulled it back over the deck. "Now lower It".  When it was low enough he grabbed the beam in his hands and pulled himself up until he could wrap his legs around the beam and he could use his hands to handle the hook. "Right" Frank said and with Smiths help they pushed the boom end with Vlad on it back over the water.
  Then they lowered it until Vlad could grab Ron and turn his body until he found the place to use the hook.  Before he finished saying "I Got him " they were pulling both of them out of the water and onto the deck.


The second blast had knocked Ron unconscious , the last thing he remembered was thinking he was dead. It wasn't until the voices  he heard started making sense and were familiar that he regained possession of his senses. He was alive, again he added.
    He opened his eyes to blinding light. From what he could see a crowd of bodies were busy working on his body. "He is a hard man to kill" said Vlad watching Ron recover.  Looking into his eyes examiningly Tina said "Your telling me".  To Ron she smiled and said "welcome back   Fearless, so you about had enough fun yet dear".
      He smiled as his limbs started sending pain impulses to his brain,.  "What do you think Frank , another concussion., some brain damage maybe,    Think you'll miss it sugar".     He smiled again still not ready to form words.
 He heard Frank "We got to get this suit off him it's starting to melt" Where have you been big guy". To that he had to answer  "You don't want to know, and I don't want to remember. "  Tina leaned in and kissed him on the forehead "You just rest"Smiling she added "Don't worry you'll be fine".
            He closed his eyes as she turned away to join the discussion of how exactly to remove a Kevlar body suit. The zippers and clasps that they used to put it on were now melted beyond use. The Kevlar itself was deteriorating smoking on the deck with Ron in it.
   In his mind he heard his mother saying don't sleep for an hour after a head injury. He tried to remember what he had read on it but he decided he couldn't think straight, then remembering why he decided to just listen to his mother.
   So he rested eye's closed hearing bits and pieces of the conversation going on around him. He opened his eyes again when he heard the sound of a saw roar to life then stop. He saw Smith smiling at him holding a circular cutting tool in one hand while his other hand wore a large glove,.  ""Don't worry boss I got this one".
       He closed his eyes , he didn't want to know. Ron was aware of his issues , he was worried about the head injury, but he was exhausted. Even in his younger days he had not went through a day like this. To stay awake he meditated on the sound of the saw and the crowd staying attentive enough to not drop off to sleep.
    To keep his mind functioning he began to process his thoughts. He thought of the company, he rarely cared what they thought but he was sure they would have a problem with him using their ship for something like what he had done.  They'd never miss the usage of the ship or know exactly what happened, but they'd notice the loss of the diving suit that was being cut off him.
   He'd say take it out of his check but he had ended the tow of the Cousteau days ago he'd have to hope that the doctor and her institute were still contracting him and the ship.  The worry kept him occupied so he went on. I might still end up in prison in Russia. He decided that as soon as possible the Pequad would drop off the Russians and head for international and then american water as fast and quietly as they could.
 Frank could drive and he would recuperate in his cabin. He decided he'd figure a way to pay the crew and would make it up to the company on the next job, He was getting tired again so he worried about Tina. She didn't seem as happy to see me as he would of thought she would have been,. He liked that she loved to speak her mind, never saying the expected thing. He asked himself if maybe she wasn't right.
   He was back where he started, literally once again brought back to life after another fearless episode as she had once called them.Even concussed and exhausted he could see it was time to slow down.   He opened his eyes and raised his head until he saw Tina .   "Honey, he said "honey what do you say we use what money we have and buy a farm and raise dirt. "     "silly you don't raise dirt" she said giving him a smile.   Okay grow it then" he said lowering his head and drifting back into thought.
         After that he drifted in and out trying to remember if he had been awake long enough.   It took almost an hour to remove the suit from Ron and it now lay smoking on the deck as they carried Ron inside . 
     Once in his berth on the Pequad Ron slept, dreaming of rolling hills filled with tall grass. He awoke 2 days later,   .



As they had been cutting off the shark suit Frank had already set a course for the Argon. Vlad had called the Argon to have his sister and her staff ready when they got there. She confirmed Tina's guess .  " He has lots of bruises , probably a concussion , He'll be okay  We just need to let him rest for a few days," Vlad's sister said.     "What about his lungs how did he live getting up to the surface so fast" Spoke Ivan to his Aunt.   "Yeah" Smith broke in Shouldn't he be" ,  he paused " No offense but dead".
       "You could take him to a hospital, they could do some tests, but I'm pretty sure he's alive".  She answered to the younger men.       "Well he could have brain damage" her nephew said in defense.    She smiled at Tina giving her a knowing wink "What do you think Mr's Wilson Think he'd even notice" she asked.   Smiling back She said "I doubt it, and please call me Tina ". "Thank you" she added quickly pointing to her man on the bunk.    "Call me Corina" her aunt said offering her hand to shake.   "now let's get everybody out of here, let the man get some sleep". 
    Corina, Vlad's sister had been nursing someone or some thing all her life . She began working in hospitals while still in school, becoming a registered nurse as she raised her children. When her husband  died she and her children moved in with her mother, until Vlad had talked her into sharing his crazy dream ,as she told Tina.
   She explained to Tina that all in all she loved it.   " I used to work for doctors that I felt like I had to babysit" " Now I'm pretty much the boss, and the nurse and whatever else I'm needed for".   "most of the time I just train anyone  interested enough to want to help. " " Mostly it's wives that came along' and the older kids.
      "Of course pretty much every body on the farm has to work on something, " she said watching the woman's face.  "you'd go crazy around here if you didn't" smiling.    she had come to like the girl over the short time they had spent together.      Considering they were from different worlds she liked how open and interested she was in her history and life on the Argon.
    "So tell me a little about your life where do you and your friends go to have fun"  Tina thought about it "You know I don't really have any friends unless you count the guys on the boat."  "well at least before I got here." " I spent  a lot of the last years chasing fearless in there around the oceans,"
     "That's kind of sad "Corina said adding "Well you have friends now anyway". With that she had been sure to introduce everyone on board to her translating for the few that didn't speak English.   When she had met Corina and Vlad's mother Tina confessed that she spoke some Russian she had learned over the radio.   She had learned some Russian to be able to be an international operator on the ship.   Still she had studied and practiced to say in Russian the great pleasure it was to meet the mother of so remarkable  children.
         The mother laughed but then said she was also pleased to meet the wife of such a brave man. She then laughed again and said something that Tina couldn't understand but made Corinna laugh. Tina asked Corinna .  I couldn't catch that what did she say".
  "She made a joke , you told her that she must be proud of her very round children,   She said you should meet her sisters kids."    "The old lady added " Also I can speak English, so Corinna tells me your thinking about finding a place to settle down and grow a family on. "
          "Well you know  Ron had said something about it only recently," Tina said remembering her husbands desire to "grow dirt".      " I can't hardly see him ever getting off the water for long though".    She had thought of it many times as she waited for her husband to recover .     "he's really the only man I ever loved so where he goes I'm following " she said but then began to cry.     "I'm so sorry what a baby I am it's just"she said and continued to cry releasing the pent up emotions she had held in check as her husband was under the water with the jellies. "It's just that when he's down there I just have to keep the faith that no matter what he'll come back. "
        "I know it's tiring" said her mother thinking of the husband she had lost to the sea. "My late husband, her father told me to never worry about him coming back, it was just a waste of time, if he one day didn't come back all the worry in the world wouldn't of helped. " He was a good man he said he would rather me spend my time thinking of what they would do when he got back,"  She winked at Tina as she said it.
           Now smiling again Tina dried her eye's.     "I love traveling with him I just don't know about growing" , she said smiling "some children on the Pequad".   "It would be nice she said if there was some alternative " she said hinting stronger.
    Tina noticed that Corinna was smiling at her mother , who was looking at Corinna with the same smile.     "That's funny you brought that up, Vlad asked us " she said pointing to herself then her mother  "to see if we could   talk you into staying here, were supposed to convince you, you seem to be way ahead of us''. 


 Ron opened his eyes to darkness, then dim light. From the light he could see the familiar shapes of his cabin aboard the Pequad.  He clutched the sheets and blankets assuring him he was really back on his ship.  He could hear voices coming from beyond the partially open door,.
 He tried to rise from his berth as he always did but was too weak to do  it yet.
        He remembered his time in the hospital and turned to the chair beside him "Hey Paulo how about some coffee".   He saw the figure move "Sorry Captain I'll get it here right away ". It was Ivan as he raced through the door . He could here him shouting that he's awake "and the captain wants coffee".  
      The door opened again with Tina coming in first followed by Vlad's sister , then Smith Dunbar  and Ivan crowded into his now cramped cabin. Corinna looked over Ron checking his heart and lungs shining a light in his eyes.   She remembered the younger men's fear that he had damage his brain . "Well I don't see any brain damage " winking at him "so how do you feel notice anything missing"?
      " well I have been having trouble with my a b g's "    "Your going to have to rest a few days at least , but I think you'll be alright . I think the kids were right next time your near a hospital you might want to have your head examined".    Ron laughed , they aren't the first to tell me that".    Ahh I'll be fine,  " "Good it's settled you will all be our guest until your fit again". The cheers from the crew even Paulo from the galley  sealed the deal. "Thank you for your hospitality, We could use the break''. he said pointing at his crew. 

     A few days turned into 2 weeks off, that would give Ron a chance to spend a few days healing before he dealt with the realities of life.   His first task would be to call the company.  by morning the next day he decided it was time to face the music,.
     "Oh well'"he thought "Breath in breath out".   He rose and put his feet on the floor, with a grunt he pushed himself to his feet.   His head spun as he adjusted, He was stiff but he could move. Steadier he walked to the breakroom heading for the phone in the dimly lit galley.
   Stopping in the doorway he noticed the smell of coffee, he saw his mug on the table and noticed  a plate of food   "Dig in before it gets cold" it was Tina her voice coming from the kitchen area. As he sat down at the offered plate she came partially out of the darkened kitchen.   "Go on eat I cooked it for you," she said .
   "You cooked this," he said "I thought you said you couldn't even boil water".    He picked up a fork and scooped it full with what looked like a stew and raised it slowly to his face , pausing to smell it.   What is it" he asked. "What's a matter You scared" she said   " Mrs. Olaf taught me how to make it'.
   "well I guess if the jellies didn't kill me I can eat this ,   Right" he said.    "Thanks  and after I slaved all day on it , look at me I'm such a mess from the hard work".    She stepped into the dimly lit room and Ron could see her standing in the dimly lighted room.
 "Ykes"was all he said before he stuffed the fork into his mouth.   He chewed without tasting because his mind was focused on his almost naked wife smiling at him.  "Surprised"she asked him studying the look on his face.
    Most definitely, he thought , "Uh yeah" was all he could say as he broke his gaze long enough to gather another fork full of food.   He chewed slowly watching his wife as she was now moving about the room telling him how she had spent her time while he was recovering. She moved behind him close to his back "I called the office I told them you wanted to give the crew and ship a two week break,  they said call them when your ready to get back to work."
       "Vlad put the guys up in a couple of rooms on the riverboat. You knew he had a casino , go figure".   "Even Paulo is there, did you know he speaks Russian"   "you should see Smith he finally has an audience, he really thinks your something, wait until you hear some of the tall tales of your daring deeds."      "I think Frank met a girl, he's been spending all his time hatching fish eggs with one of the biologists."
        He ate as she talked moving about the room telling him about her day , pausing to describe the people she met  explaining their job on the farm, or the family they had brought with them sometimes even giving names of their children  . She went into detail on how well she got along with the people on the farm She paused only to get Ron another plate and a cold drink.
      
   "Do you remember what we were talking about right before you went out monster hunting  darling"  she asked as she placed the food in front of him.      "You mean the night we were going to have , Oh yeah " he said ."Now" he added questioningly.
   "You can finish your diner , not that well that too , but before you went down you said something , remember what it was?''   He thought as he chewed , whatever they called it this was good food and he was a hungry man.    "Growing dirt" he said between bites.
   "Yeah have you ever considered having a real home"She asked.   He swallowed his bite  and took a drink as he considered his answer.  "You mean like a mortgage with grass to cut, walls to crack and roofs to leak."
      "Something like that in a small community where everyone knows everyone."    She went on.    "with a good school for the kids.  We are talking children right Ron"   "not that there's a choice anymore" she said watching him freeze .    As the seconds went by and he didn't move she started laughing "That's right big guy little fearless junior right here" she said pointing to her belly.  "Course it might be a little me too".
        "If she's lucky " Ron managed to say. He then went back to eating so Tina continued. I'd like a home not just for the baby , wouldn't you like to come home to this" she said giving him time to consider her meanings.  He thought of the past and her's thinking neither of them had lived in a so called real home since they were kids.
    He'd long ago accepted it as part of the life he lived.   He felt guilty realizing that Tina might have lived the same life to be with him.       Don't get me wrong"She said I love being out here with you , I just want a little more don't you" .   Ron was staring at his plate  "Like a future" he asked? "like a future for your family"  she said.
       "You want more honey" she said then she reached over him to take his plate.  "Yes well no maybe later" stumbled out of his mouth as she rubbed against his body.    Leaning into him she said "Or you wanna  you know" she said pointing to the door of their berth with her head.      "yes , Yes I do " he said rising as she took his hand heading to the door.
       They both froze in their steps when they heard the knock on the galley door. "It's locked, I think tina said,  ''Maybe they'll go away".   The knock came again and Ron said "maybe"   "Who is it" he said loud enough to be heard .   "I'm sorry Captain it's me Smith "  "It's okay Smith now go away".
      When he heard silence ron turned back for Tina and the cabin .      "Sorry Captain there's a phone call for you"   Smith said.    "well tell them to go away too" Ron yelled from where he was.    He noticed Tina had disappeared into their cabin.     " But Captain a president wants to talk to you" Smith shouted back.    "Please, it wont take long".
     Tina reappeared now wearing pants and one of his shirts saying    "I shut off the phone down here from the pilot house, how romantic just the two of us and the president and Smith".  "we'll meet you in the pilot  house Ron said loudly to the door.
      They would take the floor hatch Tina climbing the ladder pausing to say "President of what, did he say" looking down at Ron as he shrugged "Forgot to ask".      Smith was waiting at the door for them.  Ron noticed that behind him were other's Vlad's nephews and more behind them.
      They quickly filled the room as soon as Ron opened the door powering on the ships electronics setting up the connection for the call.   Tina was already  seated her headset on her mind back on the job. Ron moved over to Smith working on his monitor .   "So who's president are we talking about" he asked him.
         "Japan of course" Smith answered as if it was the dumbest question he had heard all day.   "Where have you been for the last week".    He went on before "Oh yeah sorry, Well Japan has been invaded by , wait were ready "Where's Dr. Willow.  "I'm Here" she said as the monitor screen became the image of an older Japanese man.   In Japanese she talked to the man who listened then responded in the same language.
       I told him that I would act as translator, ,  He said it was an honor to meet such a brave man.  He wants to know if you can give him advice on how his country can control the medusae."     "Thank you sir,  I don't think of myself as any braver than anyone else or as brave as some,  ." He paused as he could see another person translate his words.    ''   As far as the jellies I think the first thing you should do is hire me ,  and my crew".
   This didn't need a translation and the President of Japan smiled and said "I like that when can you start".   
          "Well sir the ship needs maintenance and restocking, it got tossed about pretty good recently."
   This time the translator repeated her act and he said something in Japanese and then said   "Good we will draw up the contract and see you in a week,"   "Thank you sir, Ron added beginning his checklist on what he would need to do. After an awkward pause the president said something in Japanese , to which Jane said something back and the face on the monitor disappeared and   was replaced by news articles from Japan about harbors and beaches being attacked or invaded by sea monsters.
        His attention was brought back to the room when he heard the door slam.  Looking around he noticed Tina was gone.  Ivan explained "She left , I think she was crying".
   "Women" he said with a fake laugh, "  so Frank you ever been to Japan".  "Ron you better go talk to your wife" Said Dr. Willow interrupting Ron.  "We can start tomorrow."    "I Know , your right I was just working up the courage, thought it would be easier convincing you guys than her".   Ron went on looking at the floor hatch as he moved closer to it.   "Say Captain" Smith said "What about not putting off a good thing, or a bad".
    "Why was she crying Cap'n"Asked Ivan.   "  I'm not sure kid , I've heard pregnant women can be like that though."  Ron said going through the hatch while his crew  sat in silence. He paused before closing the hatch and stuck his head back up saying "You guys go have some fun, just not too much tomorrow morning we start patching the Pequad, plus I don't think you want to be around here tonight".  
   Ron silently entered the galley cautiously making his way towards his cabin.  Ron considered his wife's emotions, crying was a new one for him.   He had however seen her angry, he thought back to one of the nights he had treated his crew to a bar after a long trip.
   One of his crew , had gotten into a fight which led to a brawl where he and his crew were lucky to fight there way out of the place. He had had to go back for Tina who he found near a pool table swinging a broken pool stick. There was already one guy laid out on the floor and a guy next to him with his face covered in blood.
  It was all Ron could do to convince her to leave as she pleaded with him to let her play a little more as she went through the crowd , which was now doing it's best to avoid the crazed girl.  He had heard from gossip at the company that the next to last act in her divorce was to put her ex in the hospital.   He'd dismissed it then but now it made his steps even more cautious.
    He peaked his head out of the kitchen doorway half expecting a flying object he saw instead his wife sitting at the table.  "Oh hi honey, home so soon" Tina said eerily cheerful.  Her lips were smiling but her eye's didn't match the smile. Cautiously Ron entered the room and sat across from her at the table watching her every movement as if he was sitting across from a venomous snake that could strike at any second.
       "Good " she went on "They could use another night off ".   She then got out of her seat and went around Ron then into the kitchen, returning she walked up behind Ron who nearly jumped out of his seat when she reached around him and placed a cup in front of him saying " Try this it's good stuff", before she returned to her seat across the table.
      She waited watching him carefully smell then taste the tea she had made.  "What do you think , you can barely even taste the cyanide right" she said laughing.   Regaining his courage he smiled back at her and took another drink.
       "Wait here" she said getting up and going into their cabin.      She returned now dressed in a robe and carrying a clipboard.    "This was supposed to happen a lot different , but President's can be a real cb. "  Well in the least he really killed the mood, but believe me I had a plan".   "I was going to get you in the sack while I teased you showing off my new sexy underwear." With this she untied the sash of the robe and  quickly opened it before closing it back up and setting the clipboard with papers on it in front of him on the table.  
      "I was going to put on some music and try out one of those sexy dances like the girls in the strip clubs. "    "I would of then done all the thing's to you that I know you like and a few things you probably never seen before.     "Then when you were ready for the best sex of your life I was going to give you this and say "Sign it".  
      With this she walked over to him and handed him a pen.    "What am I signing" he asked as he started putting his name on the line of each page.  "Your life away'' she replied.   "Do we still get to have the sex part"   She smiled at him but didn't answer,   "You kind of still owe me "he added.  "Don't forget the last page, and put the date on it". she said making sure he didn't miss anything.
      "What was all that" he asked pointing to the clipboard of papers.   "let's save that for tomorrow after we seal the deal" she said grabbing his hand and pulling him off his chair. "Unless you have something else to do" she said letting go of his hand to drop her robe on the floor and then she dashed into their cabin.
                        Off to Japan



   "Happy now fearless".     It was morning and he awoke to the sound of Tina moving around in the room.  He opened his eyes to see her placing a tray on a small table she had pushed bedside. "Except your not still in bed with me yeah".
       "sorry lover we got company, were still on right"she said handing him a cup. "you mean no takesee backsees" Ron asked putting his hand through her hair. "Right" she said adding "no takesee backsee, and your okay with me staying here''.
   Before they had fallen asleep she had told him what her idea was.  Her staying on the Argon while he went to Japan he had seen coming with  her talk of having a home for their child. It surprised him that she had decided on the Argon so fast. He was glad she would be here , she could use the company and help delivering a baby.
       It scared him that she had invested almost every penny they had , and probably all he'd ever make.   Ron had really never owned anything that wasn't a tool before now he owned a condo.   He'd questioned her logic of buying a home  apartment whichever on a floating platform.
     "  Leasing,  actually it's very logical, We need a home and hey it's close to your work right,"she said   ''Especially  since your now renting space for our headquarters, and your ship" .   That part he had not expected, she had talked the company into selling them the Pequad, or 70 % of it with the arrangement to purchase the rest of it in the future.
      To help keep the company going Ron had differed most of his percentage of the profit into company stock. They were apparently glad to take his stock in exchange for 70 % of the price of selling him the ship. The company would get 30 percent of the Pequad's profits .   They would also be able to contract in international water with Tina coordinating from the Argon.
         
 The Pequad was his ship , mostly, along with all the bills for upkeep.   He also now had employees .  He hoped he had employees , they would have to choose to stay.  Of course if they stayed he would have to figure a way to pay them.
    He wanted to give them the choice working for him going to Japan, or waiting on the Argon for the company to send a boat out to pick them up.   trouble was he needed them plus he was already short Tina on the radio.
  He began going through his list of worries to Tina who stopped him :"Listen honey things are going to work out just trust me" and get out  of the sack we got a busy day".
    His first  item was talk to Vlad to see what kind of assistance he could get from him.  So for the first time in almost a week he left the Pequad.    For the first time he also saw the damage he had inflicted on his ship. The Pequad was black from smoke. inspecting the waterline he could see where paint had bubbled from the heat .  "Must of been from when we went through the bomb wave".   Ron turned around to see Vladimir Olaf  coming up behind him.  "I'm more worried about her welds, think we can borrow a suit so I can check out her bottom" He asked, "maybe some paint to cover the bare metal".  
      "We can do a lot more than that" Vlad said smiling giving hand wave to the pilot house. The pequad fired up an engine and Vlad freed the last line holding it to the dock. "he's pulling it into our dry dock , don't you worry my guys we'll check her out top to bottom. "  "We decided to have a working party I hope you will allow us to paint your ship as kind of a thank you from the Argon".
       Ron didn't know what to say as he watched his blackened ship pull away from him. "I don't know what to say " he said before another voice came from behind him   "How about just saying thanks".  He recognized the voice as coming from Smith. "Thank you" Ron said. "It's the least we can do" Vlad said formally then added "specially for the first business to rent space from us. "     "I'm sure you have things to do as well, the drydock is on the other side can't miss it".  saying that Vlad walked away. Ron remembered Ivan,   catching up to Vlad he told him he would like Ivan to crew with him, run his communications.   "I thought I should ask you and his parents first".   " He doesn't have parents my sister died a few years ago , he moved in with Corinna ,   then came here" Vlad then added, he's old enough now to make his own decisions,as far as I'm concerned, We might find out how my sister feels about it,  Oh and my mother."  He would Ron agreed and then went back to where Smith was still standing.
       "So I guess you know what's going on" Ron said looking in the young mans face judging his emotions.   Smith nodded his head but said nothing.  "I was going to get everyone together and then ask, even though it sounds kind of crazy. I want you to be my first, second mate, really my first crewman"   From Smiths expression Ron was beginning to worry.
    "I guess you miss home" , Ron said " It's okay kid this life isn't for everyone. It's a shame though you were learning to be a good sailor". "Really" Smith said his grim look lessening. "Not according to Dunbar" he added.
    That's just Frank , deep down he's proud of you or at least proud of what he's taught you." Tina was even saying how much you have changed since we brought you on."   He didn't want to overdo it yet seeing the interest in his face he went on.   "she's right you can see some muscles growing on you."
      "She told me that more than a few of the girls on the Argon had asked about you".  Ron lied they "somehow", he paused to get his attention then went on "they think your a real hero''. "Imagine what it would of been like when you returned from Japan".       "Don't worry I'm sure you will get a chance to see Japan some other time".
   He probably should of used that line first he thought to himself. He could almost here the wheels turning in Smiths head as ego overrode fear.   "What are my orders Captain " he said doing his version of a salute .   "Why don't you go bother , I mean help Frank ,tell him I'll be over as soon as I take care of something. "
   Ron turned and headed for the area where the Apartment structure was.   He didn't know exactly where he was to go , but it didn't matter because everybody he met did. Some would shake his hand some just point to a large doorway  in the multi floored building.    He paused at the door to observe the size of the building, impressed by how big it actually was, easily the size of the Apartment buildings of the ones he'd seen on land.
       He went through the doorway into a courtyard with children playing soccer.  When they caught sight of Ron they stopped the game, and all pointed to a door on the first floor.     He stood still until a Small girl came up to him speaking in Russian she grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the door.
      An older boy reached the door right before Ron and opened it, smiling he pointed into the door. Ron was getting annoyed by the feeling that everyone knew more about what he was doing than he did.  It had started with Tina but she really did know him better than he knew himself.   It occurred to him that she knew he was going to Japan before he had.
      He went inside the door not expecting a kiss on his cheek.  He was relieved to see it was his wife who took his hand saying "Where have you been, everyone is waiting".    She guided him through the room stopping in front of an older woman sitting on a couch.   "Mr's Olaf I would really like to introduce you to my husband" she said taking Ron's hand she had been holding and directing it to shake the surprised woman's hand.
   Ron withdrew his hand thinking you never offer to shake a woman's hand until it's offered.    The woman reached out and grabbed his hand before he could withdraw.   Holding his hand she said "May I,   see it".  She began to pull his sleeve up.   He put his other hand to stop her   "I'm sorry she said ,   "It's the other arm" he replied and began the process of displaying the scars on his body. While it always bothered him this time he almost enjoyed it as Tina acted as a tour guide pointing out the shapes they took , telling him to loosen and tighten muscles making them appear to move on his body or more like underneath his skin.   
        The mark on his left forearm,   by wiggling his fingers "looks just like it is swimming up his arm , don't it" Tina said to a youngster squeezing in for a closer look.    "Can I touch it" someone said from behind him  "Sure" Tina said proudly making the offer to all in the room.
       "I've never seen anything like this" said the voice he now realized was Olaf's mother. "   'I thought your little friend was , She paused and in Russian said something to someone in the room.   "Exaggerating",    Corinna said.  "Exaggerating" the lady went on "He really thinks the world of you". 
   "Did he tell you about saving my life"  Ron said .  The room quieted and he added he's a good kid just needs some confidence in being himself".      The lady nodded to him.  She could understand that.
      "So my grandson Ivan he say's he wants to go to work for you , he says he's going to Japan , What do you say Captain is he good enough to crew on the, she paused again and said something in Russian to the room   The Pequad Gramma" said Ivan pronouncing the name of the ship. "Pequad" she said.
    "We can always use a good hand , and he earned his salt on the Pequad,  if he's willing to do the job it's his, course if he decides he doesn't like the job he can always quit and go home"  He added smiling as the people in the room caught the joke , some talking among themselves one of the older cousins explaining to Ivan that he would  have to swim home .  
       "There's no quitter here Captain " Ivan said defensively .     "I believe you Ivan, I guess welcome aboard. "  He finished buttoning up his shirt saying "Thank you for your grandchild I'll do my best to keep him safe".   The woman responded "I know you will and I hope he makes us all proud",.   Ron thanked them all again making his way to the door shaking hands and trying to remember the names that went with the faces.

      Frank and Smith were waiting inside the tarped off dock area that held the Pequad suspended out of the water by large straps attached on either side to electrical wenches . Ron was looking at the system they used when he heard ''With these we can lift anything that can fit in the slot, it sure beats fixing them in the water". Ron turned to the voice saying "Everyone calls me Max, I am the head mechanic, wrench turner, maybe.   So your the Captain fearless. " he said offering his hand. 

 Ron took his offered hand and he went on, "I'm sure you want to take a look at your ship then I'll show you around."

                The blast's from the explosions had shook the ship but done no major damage. "We didn't find cracks in your hull but if you don't mind there are a few welds that we would like to rework" Max said pointing to some of the welds along the ice breaking hull that had been added on to the original hull.
   "We scraped the hull of barnacles  and the sides of burnt paint, Mostly it was just bubbled from the heat ,  We'd also like to undercoat it and prime it , we should be able to have it ready for paint by tonight"       He smiled climbing off the small raft they had to move under and around the lifted ship.  "When the paint dries We can maintenance your engines before we restock and refuel "I'd say you could be on your way in 2 days easy".    Ron had smiled and agreed with the man who left little space for answers. "I'd like to have my guys change the fluids on the engines  they could use the practice, your welcome to make sure they do it right" he said as he passed nearer his crew.
  "Thank you captain it is an honor and the least we can do for the man who saved our home".     Ron was too embarrassed to speak .    After it became noticeable Frank said in a lowered voice "Say thank you Ron".   Collecting his wits he said thank you then added, "Plus it really was a team effort without them and the help from the Argon I would not of made it, so thank you, I'm honored you have accepted us into your home".  
      " Great speech Ron , better than your moby dick ".  Frank said walking up to him as people who understood what he said tried to translate it to the others .   The men nodded there heads and went back to work as a group on his ship.
       "So in 2 days we go save Japan from  sea monsters." Frank asked .   "Sounds kinda stupid don't it " Ron answered smiling.   "So what do we do till then chief" Frank asked implying that he was on for the journey.     "I'm glad your with us Frank, if you don't mind how about showing these guys around the engines of the Pequad. Ron said   "We should at least do an oil change and refill any fluids we can, after that your on your own until we load up,  to go to Japan to fight sea monsters".   "You know it sounds stupid when I say it too, I think I better go find out what kind of stupid I got us into".     Ron headed out of the tented dock listening to a hearty laugh from Frank. 
      Ron's next destination was the control room of the argon. Inside there were 2 people one , who was talking he recognized  as Mikel Vlad's nephew as the voice he had heard on the radio.   Mikel directed him to a keyboard and monitor already lit with a list of news articles on Japan.   It was a long list of problems, the jellies were not the biggest issues facing them.
      
          The year had seen two major earthquakes along with a typhoon. They had to rebuild their infrastructure from the damage of the earthquakes while the typhoon had destroyed crops and wrecked the seaports.   after the typhoon the medusae had moved into the bays making it difficult to reopen their ports.
         He was interrupted from his readings by  Mikel who said "Sorry Captain you have a call" . On his monitor came the face of   the president of Japan along with his interpreter and a few others.
   "Good morning  Mr. President" Ron said before wondering what time it was there or here.   The president smiled and said "Yes good morning Captain, we could use one"  He looked over to Mikel Could you get Dr. Willow  "    then he looked back to the president   "Yes sir I have been reading about that from your news reports."
    "Let's not waste time then, we need to get the harbors open again. "  The president said. He then said a few words in Japanese and the people  in the room quickly left.   "If you don't mind Captain I'd like to have a private conversation with you ".     Ron got the hint as did Mikel and those in the room with him quickly left Ron alone in the room.
        apparently Ron was also on camera as the President began talking.     "I hope you don't mind if we skip the formalities, I would rather get honest answers.  Those people who left were my advisors, around here the biggest fear seems to be their jobs and mine. It's true my government is considering a vote of confidence in me."   He paused then went on "What I fear is what will happen if we can not feed the people."   We lost most of our rice crops in the typhoon, our fishing fleets are  trapped in the harbors ".      "Tell me you have a plan Captain".
   "Yes Mr. President I Do, But I will need their help explaining it to you " Ron said pointing to the door his people had left through. "If you have time,, Sir". Ron said walking to the door.  As he opened it people started entering the room and moving to various stations.   Dr. willow as well as Frank and Vlad moved about looking over shoulders trying to stay out of the way.
       He noticed Smith sharing a monitor but could not see what he was looking at. The oldest of the nephews sent an image to the Japanese as he posted it on the main monitors of a satelite image of Japan.  "This is the latest image from this morning"   Mikel said  , "Sir our plan is to draw the jellies out of the harbors to an area off the continental shelf. "
   "What will you do with them then , how will you kill them" the President asked.    "actually that's your job  sir, we will place buoys to mark them and you can send in bombers to blow them up", Ron said.  "Bombing off our coast could be hard to get approval for, " the president said,  Yes sir the jellies have to be killed past the continental shelf to prevent them from cloning themselves ,   it's old hat sir but We suggest planning for a joint military exercise with one of your neighbors".   The President smiled   "We can send you the information we have on the best bombing methods."  
  "The next step will be for us to work our way into Your ports so you can resume shipping. "       "Very good Captain , and what do you need from us" the president said adding "Besides a contract to get paid  I'm sure".
   Ron smiled shaking his head yes,   "We  also have a list of supplies we need , we can send it along with our bill "      Ron looked to Tina who was now sitting near him . "Here we go " she said transmitting the companies bid their first , along with the list of supplies.  Ron watched the screens as the supply list that Frank, Dr, Willow and Vlad's nephews had put together.  scrolled across the monitor .
      Ron saw the flash of a diving suit on the screen.   On the pequad as he had seen his still hanging divers suit he had joked to Frank about seeing if jellyfish acid was covered in the warranty.
    "that's quite a list , when would you need it. " the President said as it appeared on his screen.  Before Ron could answer his assistant handed him a phone.   The sound muted from there side,   then returned with the President saying they would call us back later, "please be as fast as you can" he added.
      We didn't even get to tell him about cleaning up the shoreline of Polyps" said Jane who had been waiting her chance to speak.    "It's in the proposal "   Tina said smugly.  "Make sure they read that part okay"   Ron said.
         By now there would be millions of tiny polyps waiting to mature into jelly's. all the bays would have to be cleaned and the rest of the shorelines scanned for eggs  and polyps.         Their proposal was to suck the polyps off the seabed into tanks where they can be spread over dry land.  
    Two hours later the Japanese called back, this time it was a military officer who said he was in charge of his governments part of the operation. They would load Ron's list of equipment on a coast guard cutter and meet the Pequad in route .
      The question was time, Ron had wanted 2 days but he would settle on one.   He talked to Max who after grumbling about wanting an extra day for the Pequad to dry admitted that they could have it ready by late morning.
  Frank volunteered to get the ship ready leaving Ron time to plan out the details.  Ron would have rather supervise the paint job on his ship even though he had decided that whatever they painted it would have to work.   Including whatever color's they had to work with.   Instead he plotted where they would plant buoy's for the bomb attacks and then his more usual job of planning to open up the Tokyo harbor . 
       His plan was to clear a path wide enough for ships to be able to enter the port. after that the Japanese could use their tugs to clean out the rest of it while they moved to the next harbor. He tagged each ship they would have to  move with numbers for the ones they would raise with air and the ones they would tow plus where they would use explosives .
Ron thought of how much work and billable time they would make if or when he got it done. For the first time he thought of if, there was always things that would go wrong. he began preparing back up plans for everything that could go wrong.
       Hours later he heard a soft voice behind him saying it was "time for bed fearless" and he remembered why he wanted to stay that extra night. "Come on Vladimir is letting us use his V I P suite as he called it on the casino '' .   Grabbing his hand she pulled him out of the chair she smiled and whispered in his ear something about feeling frisky which was the same thing he was thinking.



  new chapter
     At least if it had to be in the morning he was glad it was a late morning.   Still it came to soon and for the first time ever he saw a tear in his wife's eye.   With a quick brush of her hand it was gone and she said " you go save Japan and don't forget to bring me and the baby something nice, ''     Hugging her he whispered "Yes dear".   "And you better miss me" she said softly and he held her closer "Yes Dear " he said again.   Pulling back from him she said louder "And quit getting killed all the time".  He laughed kissed her on the cheek and said again "Yes dear".
   After that there were a lot of goodbyes and a few more tears as they boarded the Pequad and pulled slowly away from the Argon.
     It wasn't until he smelled the coffee that he realized that he hadn't told or even thought of asking Paulo if he was coming along. "Hot coffee " said a voice that was definitely not Paulo.   He turned to look at Dr. Willow .  "Surprise" she said. "I'll say" said Frank from the pilot seat.
       She explained as she handed out cups that she was only  on the Pequad until it was safe enough for her ship the Cousteau to come and pick her up.   In the meantime she would help out around the ship. "Don't worry I know my way around your ship, I won't be a bother at all.''      Saying that she removed herself from the pilot house. Frank watched Ron waiting for a reply.   Ron finally shrugged "I guess she's going with us

Ron had decided that he and Frank would split the pilot time and Ivan Smith and Willow would split working the radio , waiting for the call from the Japanese that they had the Pequad's supplies and were ready to meet them.
   They would travel full speed and should be nearing Japanese waters by morning. He let Frank take the first shift and went to check over his ship, including the paint job he had been to busy saying goodbye to notice it earlier when they pulled it out of the paint tent.
    "what do you think " said Smith from behind him as he stood looking at the back side of his ship.  "Everybody helped even Grandmother" said Ivan proudly.   Look over here, that's you on top of the jellyfish stabbing it .   That was my idea"said Smith adding "But it was Ivan's cousin Marta who painted it".  The two directed him to a spot near the door, "Your wife painted this one".  It was the jellie scar that he carried on his arm painted on the side of the ship along with many other shapes and kinds of medusae .   "look over here Captain it's you swallowed by the jellie". Ivan said pointing to the next side of the boat.
      They went around the boat Ron listening to Ivan and Smith point out the highlights of the paint job.        "You remember Mikel he painted this part where the Pequad went through the bombs. " said Smith moving in front of him.'
       They came to some words written in Russian causing Ron to speak for the first time."What does that say he asked Ivan.   "From the people of the Argon to the crew of the Pequad our everlasting thanks and love."
       Ron could only say "It's amazing " as he turn and left as fast as he could. He was too choked up to speak and looked for a private place for awhile, his engine compartment. He thought of the time and love they had shown him and he was touched.
        By the time he had checked the fluid levels on the engines and pumps he felt ready to speak again , and he knew who he wanted to speak to. He headed up to the breakroom smelling something different cooking in the kitchen as he entered.   He entered the cooks galley saying "What's that smell, how about some coffee"expecting to see Paulo but again it was Dr. willow. "where's Paulo" he asked getting worried.
     Lifting her spoon out of the pot she pointed to the metal sliding door that lead to the area they stored food as well as Paulo's  personal quarters. "He's mad you didn't ask him to join your crew". she said.
     He knocked on the door and hearing no reply he knocked louder then opened the door as Jane said "now be nice , his feelings are hurt".    "Hey Paulo it's me can I come in" he asked.    "Sure it's your ship" Paulo answered.   "My ship someday, but this is your home. ''    Ron started "I didn't think I'd have to ask you your the one man I counted on. You were on this ship before I was, and you couldn't leave it,  I know you love it as much as me. "
       "course I cant make you stay" he went on "you can always leave" pausing at his old joke"course you can also stay here work for us , the pay is good and it's a lot drier than leaving. "   Paulo came out of the pantry "As long as I want the job"he asked. "And an equal share". he added.  Not waiting for a reply he went to work in the kitchen saying Ron looked like he could use some coffee.
     Ron replied "And some lunch up in the pilot house when you can" .
  After lunch Ron relieved Frank at the wheel, he would drive until dinner then they would break up the night into 4 hour shifts staggering the radio shift so that Ron would have a chance to spend time with both Ivan and Smith to give them instructions on the jobs that will be coming up for them.
    It was midnight when Ivan came to relieve Smith on the radio, Ron would pilot for 2 more hours. "So have you had any experience with rough seas Ivan"   Ron asked . Yes sir I worked on uncles fishing boats for a summer, " Ivan said as he checked his monitor for weather.  "What do you think" Ron asked testing the young man.   He had been looking at the satelight views the center of the storm would stay south of them.
     Ivan was still studying the maps when Ron interrupted his work.  I'm going to have to take it off auto pilot and change course , could you mark the time and our location on the map table. A nervous Ivan went to the map bringing his laptop for assurance.  "There you go take your time and let me know when your ready".   This calmed Ivan a bit and he plotted there location . ready Chief" he said. Good mark the time , we are now changing coarse 10 degrees south by west".
 Ron said      " we will need to keep an eye on our coarse in case we get lost in it."   Ivan plotting the coarse using his laptop said "Captain aren't we heading into the storm ".   "It's a fast moving storm we will let it's center go by and then ride it's tail until we get close to Japan. "    "we would lose a lot of time if we went around the storm"
    At 1:30 Frank entered the pilot house from the upper deck dressed in his rain gear.    "Nice weather" he said taking off his raincoat"I locked us down everything's secure Chief".      He went to the map table looking closely at Ivan's face, You okay kid , if you want I can take over".      Ivan from the look on his face was about to say yes "No I'll be okay you might need me on the radio".    Frank smiled and move towards Ron " Are we going to ride this storm all the way to Japan Captain,, "
    Ron said "your starting to scare me frank what's with the good mood   , Did you find the meaning of life? or did you get lucky on the Argon. "
   "Isn't it the same thing" Frank said adding "wait until you meet her , you'll love her too". "Glad to hear that lucky how about you taking the wheel"   Ivan keep an eye on the center as soon as were behind it have Frank turn us into it". "I think I'll take a nap ", he said winking to Frank then laughing at the expression on Ivan's face.
   "Don't worry just do the math"  he said before taking the floor hatch to the galley.   He checked as he went, looking for anything not secured.  As he expected the kitchen was cleaned out with all pots and pans secured in the lockers.   As he moved around the kitchen he heard the pantry door slide open and he said "Don't worry I just need some coffee." and he heard the door slide closed again.
     He went into the breakroom and found Dr, Willow at the dining table with her laptop and papers spread out on it. She didn't even glance at him as he went by her to check on Smith in the sleeping berths.  He pulled back the curtain enough to see Smith asleep in the bunk. He then went to his own cabin to splash his face with water that turned into it needed to be washed then he thought shave as it might be awhile before he had the chance again.
     He looked at his watch he had been gone 20 minutes,  He had estimated before he went below that they would turn into the storm in about ten minutes from now.   He was eager to see what kind of calculations Ivan had come up with, it would be good practice for the young man.   
    Ron knew that Frank had been working with Ivan and Smith teaching them whatever they could learn about the Pequad. Ron had drilled each of them about the control room as he spent time with them in the pilot house.     He had told Frank earlier to remind him to be patient , remember they are learning.  
    Silently he reentered the pilot house going first for his gauges and scopes . He checked for traffic not surprised to find they were the only ship within the scopes range. He then studied the weather from the latest satellite the storm was now stronger and was forming an eye but it had not changed course. ,   He checked their position on gps they were making even better speed than he thought.
      Next he went to the map table where Ivan was still at work plotting the Pequad on the map.
Using a protractor and ruler he checked Ivan's work being thorough enough to show that it mattered.      He checked the time he had set to change course and it was within a minute of the time he had arrived at.   He checked his work against the latest storm data and found that due to the storm intensifying  kid was  closer than he was. 
       nodding his head he went to the pilot seat saying "Frank take a break I got some coffee over there, and check out Ivan's chart let me know what you think. "   "Once we get into the tail of this storm we will probably lose our satelite feed and GPS" he said mostly to Ivan.
  "Right " Frank started  "it would be nice if the Japanese contact us before that happens".    Why don't you call them before we lose the signal " said Dr, Willow as she came through the floor hatch.
   "Makes sense" said Ron "Ivan can you get them on the radio"he asked not really knowing if Ivan could.   Smiling for the first time in a while Ivan just said "Sure " before adding Captain.    Ron handed the steering back over to Frank so he could talk with whoever Ivan raised. It was the officer aboard the navy ship that was to meet them.  The captain began saying they were having trouble receiving their signal so they would keep it short. He then gave them coordinates and the time they would be there.
    Before they could affirm the numbers the signal went out and they were on their own, getting ready to turn into a parallel position to the storm so they could use the waves as extra speed. By tomorrow they would be at work for Japan , the rest of the night and the morning would be dedicated to riding this storm .   They waited to make the turn into the waves. Ron asked Frank if he wanted him to take over but Frank had quickly assured him he could handle it.
   Okay Ron said "try to keep us on top of the waves" Were Ready now sir said Ivan .  Frank turned hard away from the storm before making his turn, the Pequad went sideways as he pushed into the wave turning the boat into the storm center as it rode along the top of the wave.   He backed the throttle down so they didn't go over the wave then adjusted the speed so they rode mostly on top of the wave heading in the right direction.    "Smooth "Ron said as he turned to see Dr, Willow pulling herself off the floor. "Okay Ivan mark the time until we have to turn out of this. " he said as he offered Jane his help in getting up.  "It's my turn to watch" she said.   Ivan looked unsure if he should leave his chart so Ron said "It's okay get some rest you earned it. "  
   They would take short turns the rest of the night. Even as tough as the Pequad was a wrong move could still sink or damage her. Plus they had to be sure to keep the ship on course until they were out of the storm. Jane surprised Ron when she plotted their new position on Ivan's chart, "you can read sea charts" He asked.  "I told you I was going to come in handy didn't I' she said.    They didn't talk much after that , Ron either driving or checking his gauges.     
        When morning came it was barely noticeable as the storm continued. Aside from a few waves that had crashed on the decks they had little problems.   Ron was glad when they reached the time to turn out of the storm letting Smith call the time and Frank make the move he would mark it on the charts and set the new course. Once they made the turn it would be a few hours before they would make there way to its edge hopefully about the same time they met the navy ship.
        Smith gave a happy shout when the satellite signal was restored and they once again had an internet signal. Ron was glad to see the gps signal restored and quickly checked their actual location with the one they had on the map.    "Not bad" he said to Frank who was as interested. "If we keep this course and speed we should be at their coordinates before they even get there. "    He went to the pilot  chair saying "Man you look about half done, why don't you get some breakfast and go sack out for a few , I can handle it for a few hours".    Frank almost grudgingly gave up his seat.   "Nice job Frank I'm impressed",  with all of you" he added to the room.

 Ron drove until they made contact with the Navy ship.   The captain of the vessel agreed with Ron that the seas were to rough for them to tie up to each other.  He said that the Pequad should pull alongside at dead slow and they would send the cargo over to them on a swing wench.  The Captain said that they would send the entire load at once and they were ready when they were.
    Frank piloted the Pequad until they were within ten feet of the side of the other ship and then slowed down to match it's speed.  Dr, Willow was outside the door of the pilot house hooked into the radio she communicated with the pilot of the "Akira" as well as Ron who was on deck with Smith, Ivan and Paulo preparing to receive what he saw to be three large boxes in a cargo net.
      He had them hooking lines onto the tie downs and cleats so they could secure the cargo. "In these waves it could be dangerous ".  He told them after going through his safety list .  "Don't fall over, dont let the cargo land on you , or if it moves around don't let it hit you" "As soon as it is on the deck use the lines to start holding it to the deck"  
       Frank and the other pilot adjusted their position until the crain on the Akira lifted the net and swung it over to the Pequad. On top of the net Ron noticed a person was riding on top.  The Crain operator swung his load out as Frank brought the Pequad under it.
      As soon as the load was over the deck he began lowering the load to the deck.  At the same time the Pequad rose on a wave and with a loud thump the cargo met the deck.  As it hit the person on top the cargo released the net from its hook and the crain raised its arm before it crashed beginning his swing back to his ship as it was going up.
        Ron hooked in to the net as the wave they were riding began to succeed before the next wave would send the cargo sliding across the deck. he paused to make sure the others latched on to the load and were safely out of its way before he went to the other side and hooked another strap to the boxes in the netting.
       As he moved to the next side he remembered the person on top of the net and looked up but didn't see them.   He latched a strap to that side of the lower box and moving to the next corner he almost ran into someone dressed in a uniform roping down that side of the cargo. Surprised but in a hurry he went back to work using straps  and ropes to securely tie that side of the cargo.
      It wasn't until the cargo was totally secured to the deck that Ron took the time to meet the person who had come with the cargo.  Trouble was he could not find them , he then asked Ivan and Smith who were standing together smiling.  "She went inside" Smith said giggling. "Did you see her Captain I think she's a ninja." "  Paulo took her inside after she tied down this side of the cargo" added Ivan "'I don't think Japan has ninja's anymore."   Not since the late 1800's " said Ron who told them to take a break get ready for the next step.
       "She could be a Bugiesha " Ivan said "you know a female samari",   Ron had read of them he said " Still wrong century, but hey lets go meet our ninja samari".  As they reached the galley door both Smith and Ivan stopped to let Ron be the first one through the door.   The two entered behind Ron and Ivan said "She;s not here " before Smith added"She could be can't ninja's camouflage themselves to be invisible.
         Ron caught himself looking closer at the room and cieling and laughing at himself he said "Hey Paulo" who cut him off from the kitchen saying it wasn't his fault lunch is late , adding
" Lunch in ten".  "Have you seen our guest" ron asked.   Paulo pointed with the knife he had in his hand to the sleeping quarters of the ship.
  Ron turned to the area in time to see a figure in the doorway moving silently across the floor towards him. She moved like an athlete or a dancer he thought, or a ninja he added . She wasn't dressed like a ninja , instead of the black uniform earlier she now wore stretch pants and a t shirt and a flannel shirt. "Hello Captain I'm Major Tamuka Ren sorry I didn't ask permission to board earlier, I was assigned by the emperor to protect the mission and assist when needed. "   Ron collected himself and introduced first himself then the two behind him pointing into the kitchen he said "that's Paulo".
         Smith shook hands with her saying "So are you really a ninja".    "I'm the emperors personal bodyguard." She said "Ninja's have been illegal in my country for hundreds of years kid."   She greeted Ivan in fluent Russian to his surprise.   She then waved to Paulo saying we met earlier.   Paulo smiled nodding as he placed lunch on the table.
    Ron ate quickly telling Ivan it was his shift on the radio when he was finished eating.  "If you'll excuse me I need to relieve the boat pilot so he can eat".    He left through the outer door closing it quickly behind him, turning to look at the ladder to the pilot house he saw the major was ahead of him already climbing the ladder.
   "That's scary" he thought as he hurried to catch up to her before she entered the pilot house.   Instead she stopped on the outer deck looking all around her before she relaxed and let him move to the door her watching him as he turned the handle.   Ron opened the door entering and holding it open for the major.  He looked towards the doorway which was now empty. looking back into the room she was now standing inside near the back of the room.

   After doing a double take Ron introduced her to the rest of his crew. "Frank he said "This is major Tamuka Ren she's the one who came over on top of the cargo, she's here to help., from the government, "    Frank rose from the pilot seat and politely introduced himself.  "And this is Dr. Jane Willow She is a" Ron said before Jane cut him off speaking in Japanese to the other woman.
       Soon they were having a pleasant sounding conversation as Ron turned to businessman checking his scopes and gauges telling Frank what he already knew , that lunch was waiting on them  in the galley.
        After lunch they would begin unloading the boxes preparing the buoys, rigging the speakers and gps transmitter to each one. The next step would be to launch them safely in the water.  Ron had "Borrowed" a mine launcher from the Argon for just this  job. After attaching the railings to the deck they could roll the buoys into the water from nearly inside the ship.  Smith had added to the plan of using one of the shipping containers stood on it's end that someone could stand in and use as protection to handle releasing the buoys.
          Frank handled unloading most of the equipment personally unloading the explosives.  It took most of the day to prepare , during which they had had been steering towards Nagasaki in the sea of Japan .  There they would release the first buoy and begin luring the jellies out to sea.  Attached to a line they would tow the buoy in and out of the bays and ports . When the jellies began following the sounds of the buoy Ron would move to the next bay and release a new buoy and repeat the process.
   Ivan counted the medusae as they appeared on his monitor. In the first hour he had gone from the hundreds into the thousands .   They began showing up on the screen from the harbors before Ron could even enter them.  
      Instead of entering the mouth of the Yamamoka bay  Ron gunned the engines telling Frank  "change of plans, tell Smith to drop a buoy then get inside and lock us down. "   Ron waited for Ivan to confirm Smith was inside and he adjusted the throttle slowing it down and aligning the ship to run parallel to the coast line.
      He again adjusted the speed keeping the buoys just in front of the jellies as they swam to the sound they couldn't resist. As the Pequad moved north up the coast they were coming out to meet the ship,with Ron steering the pequad just clear of the masses on the monitor.
 Captain we have a call from the Japanese , I think it's the president again" Ivan said adding "they called a couple of times while you were on deck, they said they would call back later," adding Should of mentioned it sorry chief".   Getting out of the pilots seat he held the steering wheel as Frank climbed into the vacated seat.  "Watch out for the ones coming from the shoreline , lets stay out of their reach if we can"Ron said smiling.
     looking to Ivan he said "well no sense putting off a good thing, let's put the president  on".   Ron stepped in front of the computer that had the camera smiling he said "Hello Mr. President,  sorry I missed your calls, what can we do for you sir". he ended.  'Well you can tell me that everything is going as planned, were watching on the satelite , it looks like hundreds of thousands of them are following your ship up the coastline heading for Tokyo bay,  Wasn't the plan to get them out".
     "Hi I mean hello Mr. president it's me Dr. Willow speaking"  she moved herself into view of the camera ,  "Everything is going according to plan here sir"she said mugging to the camera.   "Thank you Doctor, he said smiling briefly "Can you tell me what is the next part of the plan",   She backed away from the camera her smile fading before she was saved by Ron.
   "Yes sir once we pass Tokyo we head out to sea, looping around we'll hug the northern coast before heading back out to sea to  the designated spot off the shelf where your bombers will meet them".   "How is it coming with the planes sir it will take a lot of them "   he added.
   The news did assure the man who replied "We have that covered , I can't tell you who they are but you'd be surprised.   "Oh I see the Major made it to your ship" he said as Ron looked at his camera to see the major now dressed in black again was behind him.  " She is the emperor's bodyguard, he sent her to protect the mission, it's more a relic of old tradition but I'm sure she will not be a problem. "
      "No sir, I'm sure she's quite capable, If you will, thank the emperor for his aid. "   Ron said being as formal as possible not wanting to offend a president or an emperor in awe that it could be a problem.  
     " Yes I will captain he also is watching , we are all watching you I now believe again that you are the man for the job, thank you and keep us as informed as possible. "   With that the connection ended.     "well I guess I still have a job" Ron said to Frank as he went over to check gauges and scopes .
   "You would be hard to replace" Frank noted adding "I wonder what we would of done with the jellies if he would of fired you".     "I'm just saying of course , in the old days if we were fired the emperor's bodyguard would of probably chopped our heads off" Ivan added to the conversation making sure that the major was no longer in the room. 
     Ron laughed it off saying "That was a long time ago, plus you guys she'd probably only chop off a body part like arm or a leg. "  "Yeah are something you'd really miss" Frank joined in.   "You talked to her doctor , what did you think of the major. "  Ron asked. Jane considered her answer that even surprised her.     "I like her, I mean she's totally ninja only in a good way"
       ""I'd second that adding totally hot ninja " said Smith   "Agreed" said Frank and Ron nodded his head  accepting her on board as a crew member.  He looked at Ivan "you look worried Ivan " Ivan paused as if thinking "I was just worried if you would hold it against me if I messed up and she cut off your head. " He smiled as the group broke up into laughter.


   The pequad moved on up the coast slowing at Tokyo bay to make sure they were following. They headed past the Eastern tip of Japan and then headed north  in a slow arc until they reached the Northern shore and began a circle headed back towards Tokyo traveling south by east.They did these circles until they were back at the eastern edge of the Island.
    Ron piloting the boat had Ivan reach Frank in the galley   "Frank we have to release our last 2 buoys, why don't you come take the wheel and I'll go drop them"   "Come on Ron That's my job" said a defensive Smith.    "I can handle it".    "No it,s too dangerous out there Smith "  Ron said , hearing noise coming from the other end.   "He went out there Ron, what should I do" said Frank.
    "Just get up here" Ron said.   He started to go after Smith then but he had to wait until Frank took the controls.
As soon as Frank came up the floor hatch Ron was out of his chair heading for the door when he stopped to look out before opening it.  There on the lower deck he could see Smith crawling across the deck towards the buoys they had to be turned on before he could launch them.  Outside the ship jellies were slamming themselves into the side of the ship trying their best to get their tentacles on Smith.  Then from behind him came the Major flashing a long blade in each hand she sliced off the tentacles that came close to her and Smith.
     Seeing her standing infused Smith with the energy to finish arming the buoys and begin his crawl back to the safer location they had set up to fire the buoys off the rail launcher. The major didn't move from her spot except for the flashes of her blades.
   When Smith released the second buoy she began working her way backwards to the door that Smith kept open until in three quick steps she was inside.
     "Did you see that?" asked Frank standing next to Ron who began to answer when they both realized no one was piloting the boat.  Turning for the wheel they were happy to see that Ivan was holding on to the steering wheel keeping the boat as straight as he could.
     "Frank you take the wheel I'm going to have a talk with Mr. smith"  Ron said . "A Talk , or a bop on the head" asked Dunbar.  "I haven't decided yet", Ron answered heading for the floor hatch. "Sorry Captain " Ivan said but the Japanese are on the line again".
       It was the military officer saying they would have the plane ready to attack in less than an hour. He added that they should get out of the area as soon as they could.   "Wait" Ron said don't you mean a fleet of planes sir".   "No we can tell you now, your country is giving us a tactical weapon, one should be plenty".
  Ron looked at Frank who mouthed the word Nuke at him.  "Sir you can not do that" Ron said .  "It's okay Captain your president assured our President that the radioactivity would be nominal."   The officer said.    "And you believe that? Ron quickly replied.  " It's difficult the president doesn't want to offend the U.S. after they offered to help."
       "Admiral please stop them from doing this, you know as well as I do what a gigantic mistake it will be". I'm sorry but don't you have enough radiation , " Ron asked.   "I'm sorry it is not my decision " the admiral replied.
      "well crap" , Ron started "then can I talk to the President, ".   "He is very busy" said the admiral.
   "Okay Ron said "then how about giving him a message? Tell him I will stop my boat right here in your coastal waters until he can find the time to talk".  
     The screen went dead, startling Ron who looked to Ivan to question him when He said "they cut the connection boss".
"Oops '' Ron said  "can you get everybody up here , and tell them to use the floor hatch".  He had heard the cabin door open earlier and had assumed it was the Major he now looked slowly around the room finding her standing directly behind him with no emotion on her face.
     When they had all gathered Ron began, "Well this is the problem , our clients want to use a nuclear bomb on the jellies".     "They can't do that it could destroy the entire food chain in this part of the ocean, who's crazy idea was it too use a nuke" Dr. Willow said.   "apparently their president talked to your president" Ivan started. "he's not my president, Why didn't they ask the Russians, or the Chinese" dr. willow asked knowing no one else would know that answer.
     "How bad would it be , Using a nuclear bomb I mean" Smith interjected.   "Well besides the radiation in the water and air that will blow somewhere, there is the problem of if the fish eat any of our radiated jellies they will carry it through the food chain right up to anyone who eats that fish."she said.
      "How can we stop them"asked Frank. "first we need to give them an alternative, Ivan do you think your uncle would help"  As Ivan went to his station to contact Vlad Ron added "Ask him if he can get in touch with his cousin in the navy".
     He saw Smith watching him curiously, Lets see if we can give The Japanese a better choice, It would be nice if we could talk to the Chinese this will affect them too. Frank see if you can plot where the radiation is going to travel. "   " with this wind it will probably blow right back to the  northern coast of Japan ."  Frank answered.         "Ron we have another problem, there's a new storm system forming in the east , it looks like it is coming our way as a typhoon" "It's hard to tell this early but the weather service has just issued a watch" .   

"great" Ron said looking at the images""looks like it's slow moving , that gives us some time anyway". "It's uncle Vlad 'I'll put him on the monitor" Ivan said as the face of Vladimir Olaf came on one of the monitors.  "hello captain, Ivan told me that you want me to convince my cousin to talk the government into lending him the planes and bombs to use off the coast of Japan, and they get what back in return"?
      "I don't know about money compensation that's out of my hands , I can tell you they get a chance to do something good for everyone,  earn some really big future favors , plus a chance to stick it to the Americans". 
          "I can see they might like that, how big an area are we talking" Vlad asked .     Ivan sent him the map with all the updated data including his estimations of how much explosives they should use.
     Vlad said he would do what he can and ended the transmission before Ron could thank him.
 Any thing from the President or the admiral Ivan".   He asked knowing from the look on his face the answer was no.    "I wonder what they are waiting for" he said to himself
   "I Think I know Smith said"There is a meeting going on in their Parliament they are considering  a vote of no confidence" he read off his screen.  "The Admiral was right he is too busy for us" Frank said to Ron   "Yeah remind me to apologize to him if he ever calls us back" Ron said.  Sensing the presence of someone close behind him he went on for her benefit.  ""If anybody calls us back, we can't just sit here the jellies wont stay here "
    Ron turned around as quickly as he could to catch the Major off guard but as he stopped she was not there, someone then touched him on his shoulder and turning around again she was standing where he had been seconds before.
     "Alright I'll help " the major said ending Ron's plan to trick her into helping.  "I can't get the president on the line but I know someone who can".   With that she went over to Ivan's console and began typing on his keyboards.
     Soon a monitor screen came to life with the image of 2 men sitting in a garden, The Major quickly entered into conversation in Japanese with first the younger man talking then the older one.
"do you know who that is "Whispered Jane who had moved next to him"It's the Emperor of Japan I mean holy cow".   Jane then translated "She is giving them a report of the ship. now she's talking about you she called you Captain fearless, I wonder where she would of got that" she went on looking at Smith.
     "Captain the Major has informed me of the situation, the President has been placed under house  arrest while our parliament votes to impeach him. There is no one capable of taking control of the government to make a decision. I'll help all I can though I am not sure what you think I can do."
   "Sir I have to be honest, I have no idea of how I should talk to you,I hope you don't think it is disrespectful if I just get to the point.  Ron waited until the man nodded his head before going on.
   "we don't follow much of the news out here ,so  I am sorry I don't know the issues, your President seemed like a good man to me, however the decision to use a nuclear weapon is too dangerous , we can show you all the proof you should need of the damages to not only the ocean, your country would be right in the path of any fallout."
   The younger man next to the emperor stopped him replying  "Your president assured us that there would be no collateral damage from the bombs."     Ron answered without thinking to censor himself.   "You know , Sir he's a lot of things But nuclear scientist isn't one of them."  The man nodded his head in agreement. Ron went on "I could go on but what is important is you stop them",   And do what instead" asked the emperor.     Ron said to Ivan "Send them the plans" and Ivan sent them the list and maps they had also sent to the Russians.
    The 2 men read over the list's and maps talking to each other as they looked at the details.   when they finished the younger man asked "and the Russians are willing to do this?  What do they want in return".    "Well sir they are willing to discussing it"  Which brings me to the next problem  "Sir one of you has to take charge. It's pretty simple , unless you know someone that can lead  your country through this."   "That simply is not possible" said the Emperors son "we haven't had any power since
 the end of the world war."
       "Yet you are there" Ron said adding "I know your country like the rest of the planet is in real danger, I can tell you don't want to let your country fall apart and your people die., There are times when all good men must come to the aid of their country, that time is now. "someone smarter than me said Sir. "     

       "Ah Thomas Paine I think the emperor said . "Tell us why you think we can help".
     "well sir I have a plan"  Ron said ,and watched for the men to react.  They looked at each other then back at the monitor the emperor then asked the major something in Japanese to which she replied .   Jane translated into Ron's ear "He asked her if she trusts you , she answered Yes grandfather".
       "My bodyguard has great respect for you, and she is rarely wrong,even from her I have a hard time believing the stories about you. They tell me that you were eaten by a jellie fish after you attacked one with a knife".  
   Ron was shocked but he knew what was coming next  "Yes sir I wouldn't believe all the stories either, yet there is this", He took off his shirt and began giving the tour as he thought of it. Showing his arms and then his back.
       "I'm sorry to put you through that" the emperor said "I was curious I must admit , so Captain tell us your plan."
   ron laid out his  plan starting with the basic's , his priority he thought was to get the jellies bombed so he can finish his job and get paid. He let them know this early that he had a very short time period, the buoys would run out of power was the first worry, the second was storm that was growing bigger on the other side of the ocean.
      " The first thing is to contact the Russian's personally, Make a deal with them , the worst case they might want you to pay the expenses which they can accept as a debt from the Emperor of Japan,.
   "then you have to contact America and tell them thanks but no thanks, or that you have made a bettor deal with the Russians. this you have to do on the news make it very well known. You might even add that due to new circumstances you have decided to pursue a different tactic. I can't see America getting too upset over not dropping a bomb on you again Sorry."
       "Then while we do the job you can schedule an address to the parliament that would take place tomorrow,  after the Russians have bombed the jellies and My ship is on its way to opening up the harbor in Tokyo bay as we signed to do."   
       "It is short notice sir but you could outline some ideas to solve some of the issues facing your nation, you may not be in power but they will have to listen to you". "if they won't use the social media speak to the world on the internet, address the people, your people give them some hope , give them a plan, they can give you the power to get something done". 
      Ron felt stupid saying it but he watched as the mens minds turned on the other end.   "I know it's a lot to do and it could all go wrong "   Ron said before the younger man interrupted him"let's do our best to not let that happen shall we". "That's also part of the plan sir". Ron answered Adding "A big part"
    . Looking at the monitor he noticed the image of Vladimir came up in a small window. "Sir I think we have the Russians on the line when you are ready"  "well you know what we say there's no sense putting off a good thing"   Ron Answered "Yes or a bad."    "Very good captain can you introduce me to whom I am speaking"the emperor said smiling.   "Yes sir this is my good friend and our liaison Vladimir Olaf "  Ron said startling Vlad who quickly went to business.
     "Sir I will send you the contacts to make it official , I think I brokered the best deal for everyone, our government will bomb the targets and you will in return do an official tour of Russia including a meeting with our President in Moscow."
      "I persuaded them that the prestige of having you visit would be worth more than the cost of the bombing."
  the emperors son spoke first   " that is an extremely good thing you have done for us and tell the President we will be honored to Visit your country. "   Vlad spoke then "I can pass that along sir,   Ron just keep us posted on where and when".   "Thanks Vlad I owe you and I'll keep you posted. "
     "Very good Captain do you have a plan on how to contact your President." the emperor asked. "not a plan sir but I do have a few ideas. Sir these men on my crew have special talents , if we can get the news that you are trying to contact the President to the right source he might try to contact you.   Unless you can twitter him? ron asked, waiting for no reply he went on."       "I suggest that you make a statement to be broadcast on your television and the internet" from there we just channel that story to a certain news source that the president follows, somebody will get the message".    "why don't we just get him on the phone" Smith asked.
   "or we can get him on the phone" Ron said noticing that Vlad had sent them a private message with the Russian hotline to the American president. It took a few tries before Ivan convinced the President that he was from the Russian government and they were transferring a call from the Emperor of Japan.
  Ivan talked into the phone Ron could here only his side of the comunication   "no sir this isnt Vladimir I'm his nephew"   then after a minute he said "Ok don you got me this is Vlad , listen I got someone here that wants to talk to you''.    A few more seconds of silence and then Ivan nodded his head before sending the call to the emperor.
     Ron watched as the older man picked up the phone and gave it to his son.
The emperor talked loudly in Japanese and the son translated into the phone line.   Ron could make out some of what the younger man on the video screen was saying and none of the Emperor or President.
   He noticed that Ivan was listening in on the call when Smith quietly asked Ivan what they were saying.
  Ron got Ivan's attention and warned him with a finger to the lips not to talk.  The conversation started to drag out into minute's time that they could use so with a whisper to Frank he had him increase speed as he checked their course to meet up with the Russian bombers. He typed on Ivans keyboard to send the timing and final coordinates to the Argon where they would be channeled to the navy.
       They would start bombing off the eastern shelf of Japan in 50 minutes.  Vlad  quickly sent a reply that they would be there, and try to get out of the area before they bombed this Time. Ron went to Smith station checking his monitor making sure the jellies were still there. They were all around the ship moving just enough to stay out of the way of the hull as the Pequad picking up speed passed through them.
      He felt air on his ear as the Major from behind him began whispering "the emperor is going to stall the Americans until you have completed the mission, he wants you to be as hasty as you can"
   Ron turned to nod at her that he understood, she was already back to watching the screen using sign language to apparently say "Yes Grandfather".   He touched Franks arm to get his attention and signaled him to increase the speed. At the consul he checked his gauges watched the scope for traffic and then back to the map table checking their direction on the map against the gps on the ship.
    Satisfied he waited  watching the clock and the monitor and then he would make another round of checking.  When there were thirty minutes  before the bombing Ron checked his math once more. Ron wanted to reach the bombing area and drop the beacons and have ten minutes to vacate the area.
    Starting with Frank he told him to keep this course and speed and then head due east at full speed nine minutes before the bombs were set to be dropped. Before he moved on he added "After that next stop Tokyo".
   He then told Smith to keep his eyes on the jellies and act as a relay for Frank at the windows. Ron said he would signal him as soon as the Buoys were released.
     He went next to Ivan who was still listening, only now also working the keyboard on his computer. Ron got his attention and typed on the keyboard to send the notice at ten minutes before the bombs drop that we are dropping the buoys and vacating the area,   He added and tell your uncle he's done a good thing here thanks,    And tell my wife She knows and I'll see her soon.
      He then opened the floor hatch and was starting down the ladder when he heard Smith call him Captain quick look". Ron disturbed he broke the silence went to him , Smith pointed repeatedly to the lower deck. focusing ron saw what excited Smith the deck was covered in medusae mostly smaller ones rolling on the deck with the movement of the ship.
      "Your going to need more than a ninja to get out on that deck now" Frank said softly as he too looked over the lower deck. "Don't worry the auto pilot is on,  we were  saving it for a surprise  but I think we have just the thing. "Smith why don't you take him down and show him the suit".  Smiling as Smith was now going down the ladder of the hatch Frank went back to his pilot seat leaving Ron to follow along catching up to Smith  who began telling him about the suit With Ron stopping him saying we don't have much time.
       "Here you go Captain" he says showing the black suit hanging in the locker. "it's got everything, it's temperature controlled and kevlar like your old one , but its also has a lot more.'' He stopped talking as he watched Ron look at the suit.
     "I can't wait to hear about the lot mores , but right now how do I get in it. "Smith removed the suit showing Ron the zippers and straps and belts that held it together  as Ron removed his clothes to get in the suit,.
  He then remembered he wanted to have the knife , he half dressed went into the kitchen area saying he wanted the whale knife as Paulo came out of his area carrying the knife and sheaf . Ron noticed that paulo had another long knife strapped to his leg as well. "Ready if you need me boss" he said grabbing the handle for effect.
     "Don't worry I got this one" Ron said confidently "Have you seen the Doctor "   Shaking his head he pointed to the break area. "I'm right here'' She said moving into the area. "where do you want me Captain"?   He turned to see that she was dressed with tights with a large knife strapped to her leg.
     Despite the seriousness of the matter he wanted to laugh at her even though he liked her spirit.
   "If you would doctor could you help out in the pilot house,  I need Smiths help to get in the suit so were short up there" he said.
    To Ron her expression turned from disappointment of not being in the action to excitement from what she could do in the pilot house.   "On second thought why don't you help me get into my suit" Ron said "Were running out of time. "
   Going back into the divers room to change Ron briefly thought of the time they had spent there coaxing Smith into the shark suit practically latch by latch.    Entering the room he saw Smith now attempting to put on his new divers suit.  "No Way kid that;s my suit" he said.   "Don't worry chief yours is still in the locker Dunbar ordered 2 of them, and your going to need some help out there."    "He's right it will take two of you to release the lines."Said Jane from behind.
        "Okay but you do exactly as I say , and Don't go near the water"  Ron said with a chorus at the end as Smith and the doctor repeated "Don't go near the water".
     Ron laid out his plan as Dr,willow helped them fasten themselves into the suits.  Ron would go first clearing as many of the jellies off the deck as they could he would use a broom and sweep them off the deck.   He had willow open the door wide enough for him to squeeze through for just the time it took for him to step out on the lower deck.
     Before she could re-close the door a jellie had wrapped an arm around Ron's feet and was using his leverage to twist his tentacles s that they slapped at Rons legs . One of the tentacles was inside the door jam keeping the door from closing as more jellies were sliding across the wet deck towards the opening.  The door reopened and Smith with his glove around a tentacle pulled his way onto the deck , as soon as he was clear of the door it was slammed shut  from the inside.
    The jellie that had attacked Ron now had itself wrapped around his legs so if Ron tried to walk he would probably fall.   So much for plans he thought and pulled his long knife from it's sheath and with his first swing he separated the Jellie's body from it's legs. He watched as the arms around his legs let loose their grip and fell to the deck.
     He then went for Smith who was being wrapped up by 2 jellies at his feet.  Slicing through the jellies avoiding Smith he freed him and they started making there way towards the release that would seperate them from the buoy lines.
        the jellies used the movement of the ship to slide across the deck taking aim at Smth and him once knocking Smith off his feet for a brief moment before Ron reached down with his one free hand and pulled him back to his feet.  Giving Smith A stern look they then began making the last steps toward the release.
  "We have to give the lines some slack before we release the lock" Ron shouted as they neared the back of the boat.   As they got closer Jellies in the water began crashing into the side of the ship spinning so their tentacles slapped at Ron, Smith and the deck.
       Reaching the lines Ron sheathed his knife and grabbed the lines with both hands waiting for Frank in the pilot house to cut the engines long enough  to get slack in the lines, pulling as hard as he could he shouted for Smith to slip the ropes out of the large o ring they were fixed to.
    when he didn't feel the ropes release into his hands he shouted Now again this time looking in Smiths direction. Smith was not where he was supposed to be, Letting go of the ropes Ron steadied himself from the slaps of the tentacles and the movement of the ship.
     Smith was not on deck , he thought , giving him the impulse to jump in the ocean and find him, calmly he went to the closest side of the boat and prepared to try and fall into the water in what would be a probably futile if not fatal move.
  Luckily he looked over the edge before he jumped because hanging off the side by his hand's was Smith.  He was facing the boat looking up at Ron with  panic in his eyes.   "hang on little buddy" Ron said realizing he couldn't be heard . Loudly he shouted down to smith "Stay right here" watching his face to make sure he had heard him before he headed back to the release ring.
  He felt the Pequad slow as he reached the lines , still the lines were to taught for him to release as a group so one by one he pulled the lines out of the O ring letting go of the last line before it pulled him off the back of the boat.
    Then it was back to Smith , sitting on the deck he braced his feet against the deck railing and grabbed an arm with each hand . Pulling as he laid back he pulled smith on top of him enough so that he could wrap his legs around the waste of him.  he then could release his hands and he began rolling with Smith twisting so that they rolled back onto the boat deck.
    As they lay on the deck the remaining jellies were now attempting to wrap themselves around the pair. Ron out of breath and energy rose to his knees and pulled a jellie off his helmet before grabbing for his knife. With the knife he began slashing the jellies wrapping themselves around Smith and then himself. He freed them enough to get to his feet when he had to re-sheath the knife to pick Smith off the deck . Once he had him on his feet he had to shake him until he regained enough consciousness to be led to the stairs of the pilot house.  
   Ron had to physically help him to the ladder placing his arms on the rungs and lifting him up so he could make the first step.   This is too slow Ron thought as he tried everything to get the kid up the ladder so he stepped back and with enough force to be felt he kicked smith right in the butt which did motivate him enough to make three rungs on the ladder before he stopped again.
      Before Ron could make his next move the Pequad now gaining speed rolled to one side as a large jellie hit him in the legs with enough force to knock him off his feet and on top of the sliding medusa.
      Ron and the jellie would have slid right off the deck if Ron hadnt been able to grab and hold onto the edge of the pilot house wall. . Once he had a hold he rolled off the jellie and kicked it off the deck.
       Getting to his knees Ron was able to crawl back to the ladder and use it to pull himself back to his feet. He stood up underneath Smith and using his shoulders he pushed Smith up the last of the steps stopping when he felt the weight lifted off his shoulders and glancing up he caught a glimpse of the Major and Ivan pulling Smith into the pilot house. 
     Without resting he went back down the stairs to the lower deck.  One more time he thought as he began slicing the remaining medusa killing them before kicking them overboard.  he did this for what seemed like hours but he realized it was only minutes when he heard the bombs exploding in the distance.
      Exhausted he staggered to the wall next to the galley door and putting his back on the wall slid down to the deck  his blade resting between his legs.   Just breathing he listened as the bombing continued not moving again until the noise had stopped and he noticed that Dr, Willow and Paulie were trying to lift him up.  He couldn't help them yet he could see that they gave up lifting him and each with an arm they drug him through the doorway into the galley before they removed his diving helmet.
       Breath in breath out Ron told himself  as he lay on the floor gathering energy to regain function.
    Talking was first on his list "Tell Frank to head us for Tokyo" he said.  Not exactly what he was thinking , he wanted to ask about Smith or the bombing did they get them.
    He would rest a minute more he thought and try again "breath in breath out."  he blurted out saying instead of thinking it.  Opening his eyes and focusing he saw Jane studying his face. "He's okay Fearless, everything is okay you just need some rest" she said looking at his eyes. "Your going to have to help us get your suit off and you in your bunk"
     With Paulo and her help he was able to get on his feet and in a blur he was laying in his bed . He had tried to pay attention as the doctor had gave him pieces of information as they had removed his diving suit and made the walk to his Quarters.   Smith would be okay after he got over some shock, Ivan and the major were taking care of him.    In his bunk Ron was finally recovering his voice.  "Look after Smith will you doctor, I'll be fine I'm just going to close my eyes until it's my shift to drive".    He was asleep before she answered even though another question had suddenly occurred to him.


  He awoke with the same question before all of the questions he had crowded his mind. He checked his watch , he had slept for 2 hours .   He knew he couldn't go back to sleep until he could get answers so he dressed and after stopping for coffee made his way up into the pilot house.  There the room was quiet. Frank was in the pilot seat  Ivan at his station  was looking at maps on his monitor.
      On the day bed lay Smith on his back still in the diving suit with now the helmet removed . As ron got closer he saw his eyes were closed.    "What's with sleeping Beauty " he asked causing Frank and  Ivan to chuckle  with Frank answering   "Doctor Willow gave him one of her happy pills, he hasn't moved since."
     Ron went to the sleeping Smith and began shaking him at the shoulders gently to start but persistently until Smith opened his eyes and recognized Ron. "Stay right here "smith said repeating it .
   "you'll be fine kid , you did good.We better get you out of this suit" Smith smiling allowed Ron to help him sit up as Ron began unfastening it as he talked. "
 "So guys how did we do,"   Pretty good sir we estimate the bombers got over 90 percent of the jellies , the navy says they can get the rest of them from their ship."  Ivan said,     "And were on course" Ron asked. "Yup, Its locked on auto pilot" Frank replied.   "good so I take it were all good, are you good Frank " "Yes Captain"he said ,  "Ivan are you good"   "Yes Captain I'm good" Ivan said.   "Good Ron said looking into Smiths eyes the whole time" Major are you good" he said guessing she was there.   "Aye Captain I also am good" came her soft voice.  "Good " Ron went on Well I'm tired but I'm good how about you Smith are you good".    Pulling the suit over his shoulders and out of the arms Smith looked at Ron and Said "Stay right here, good one". and then closed his eyes.
             Tokyo
     It was after midnight as they approached the shore of Japan , in a few hours they would begin the preparations to clear a path into the port of Tokyo bay.  Ron checked his gauges and his scopes , the pequad was still on auto so he spent most of his time plotting his strategy on a map of the harbor showing the locations of the ships stranded in the harbor.
      Occasionally he would look at the satellite images for the weather, then he'd frown and go back to his map. The storm was fully formed into a typhoon , it was still thousands of miles away and they had not been able to forecast it's track across the ocean.
       His thoughts were disturbed when Jane who was keeping watch said "Ron it's the Argon on the radio".   "Tina' he said as he quickly picked up the handset. "Hi honey" he said, hearing silence until a male voice "Sorry captain , Vladimir Olaf said"We called to let you know we are going to move the Argon , my nephews tell me that typhoon could come our way".       "Need help moving " Ron asked hoping the answer was no.      "We should be okay, say someone wants to talk" Vlad said before his nephew came on "Is Ivan there we have some news for him".   "Sorry Ron started "He's off duty hopefully getting some rest for tomorrow, say can I speak with"  Ron was interrupted by a female voice asking to talk to Smith " I'm sorry again but I'll make sure he knows you asked, is my wife there" he quickly added.
        "She's coming said Vlad's voice, listen Ron this storm is going to be massive, make sure you stay out of it's way. "        "Hi honey" finally came the familiar voice "How's the job going , good to hear you havent been killed again".
    "sure bring that up" ron started "It's going good,  everything according to plan,  more or less, how are you keeping busy"?      "Same ol same ol , She began "wake up and toss my cookies then I go check on our place , you know picking out furniture and paint colors, then it's off to the beauty parlor  or the ladies club,   so how was your day at the office sugar".     Ron answered  "Same ol same ol too dear, I spent the day rat racing like everyone else.   Met the Emperor killed a bunch of monsters, nothing out of the ordinary,  you know anything to make a buck,   which reminds me if you find time maybe after you barf tomorrow and the social club , you could get a check from the Japanese, I'm sure furniture doesn't come cheap in the middle of the ocean''.
         "For your information mr. smartypants I deposited a rather nice check from them yesterday now, I even have checks for the guys and other here, and besides from what we spent on the condo furniture and stuff,   I put it towards the purchase of the Pequad."    She said pausing "So I guess you better go to work because your broke again"    
     "You sure no how to motivate", ron started "But yes dear".   " just Hurry home fearless" she said and the connection went dead.
    He looked at his charts but instead sat back into the pilot seat .   ""You look done in boss , why don't you take a nap and I'll watch your gauges for you"  came Jane's voice from her station "Don't worry I'll wake you if any of them move".      "Thanks" he said "we start work in 2 make that 3 hours''
   Ron awoke to the smell of coffee and the then the sight of the entire crew of the pequad, quietly working in the pilot house. Glancing backwards he noticed that Smith wrapped in a blanket had sitten up and was drinking from a mug.  Paulo was passing out drinks and sandwiches   Frank was eating as he studied the chart that Ron had drawn up.   Dr. Willow was typing on a lap top and Ivan was at his station  with a headset on he was staring at the gauges on the dashboard .
    "good morning Chief" Ivan said smiling as Ron straightened up in his seat.   "Hey there" Ron said rubbing his face " Ready for our big day"    "No sense putting off a good thing "Ivan replied cheerily.  Ron smiled checked his gauges and lights then went to the chart table where Frank was  checking Rons figures with his calculator.
      "What do you think "Ron asked him as he reached the table.   "Well with 2 of us diving we should be able to move most of the wrecks before the storm hits us, if it hits us."  Frank replied .    " We will have to do it with one I need you up top running the Pequad. " Ron answered  "You need 2 " Frank said stubbornly.
  "I can dive" came Janes voice into the conversation.  When the 2 men looked at her doubtfully she added "I've probably have more dive time than either of you, besides I want to take a look at what's down there"
     "It's not just diving you would have to work" Ron asked knowing it was the wrong question from the look on her face. "Never mind if your sure it's settled"   Ron said.    Frank quickly took over the conversation "Let me tell you about the new suits,   and some of the goodies I packed for you''
   The suits he told them were originally designed for space use and then modified to use in deep diving conditions.   They were made in three different layers and molded together.
   The outer material is designed to be able to withstand meteor punctures made from a material designed by nasa.  The middle layer is the thermal layer , between that are the heating and cooling wiring followed by the moisture removing inner layer. 
      More importantly they were equipped with re breathers an supplemented with tanks for deeper descents.    They could stay under the water for 8 hours maybe more.   The suit could self pressurize for all but the deepest of oceans.
   He explained the communications and most of the functions of the armband control including how to raise and lower the temperature in the suit.   He then went on to the goodies first a motorized diving sled Probably not as fast as a torpedo" he said "But it can haul a lot of stuff" .       "we'll have to wait to see the other stuff we need to get busy on the deck right guys"  Ron said listening to them as they realized he had posed a question.   when none answered he went on "Remember my rules no one dies, why because you wouldn't be able to cash the checks waiting for you back on the Argon.
     Not to mention the tonnage we are going to haul today we might even be able to afford a vacation a little longer than the last one I hope"     "Did the doctor tell you we had a call from the Argon last night,  Ivan has some news coming and Smith over there had a girl ask about him".     "I don't know about you guys but  I cant think of anything better than finishing this job and getting back to the argon".   This brought a cheer and the enthusiasm Ron needed from them.
   They began pulling out compressors and the bladders and balloons hooking them together and hooking hoses and cables to them. When they were lined out Ron and Jane began putting on their suits and were ready to be lowered into the water with their gear on the sled with almost an hour before the sun rose.
     Using the suit's lighting  Ron and Jane managed to separate and raise  three ships that had been sunk by the typhoon before the sun had risen.   It had been a long time since he had worked with another diver, He was surprised that Jane was nor only a good diver she worked extremely well with Ron.  Except she talked the whole time, if not about the job she began filling him in on her life.
    After they watched the third ship a fishing boat raise to the surface they went back to the diving sled Ron broke into her chain of talk  Good job you know I'm actually going to miss you when the Cousteau picks you up"
      "Alright you got me, I lied "She said adding I quit the society, they kind of hated me anyway, Why do you think I was up in the Arctic circle, they wanted me as far out of the way as they could get me".  "I figure I can find a job teaching but I'd rather stay here and crew for you , get some real world experience, plus I like you guys , your the first people to treat me like one of the guys instead of a rich mans princess."
        Ron thought of her , she had proved herself useful, then he thought of his wife how would she feel about her. Tina had told him that when the Doctor first came on board it was all she could do to not knock her block off,   he had noticed that the animosity between them had lessened into a tolerance even mutual respect.   Then he remembered his last talk with Tina and "Checks for the guy's and other" came to mind.
    As Jane went back to chattering about herself they approached the next ship a container ship that had sunk on its side it's cargo still mostly secured to the deck was lodged in the muddy bed.  This was the biggest ship that they would move today.
    Unlike the first boats they had to turn the ship upright as they raised it off the bottom . if the ship went upside down it would probably lose the containers and could break apart.
   They hooked up all their remaining balloons onto the side they could reach spread out as equally along the length as Ron could judge. He then signalled to the Pequad to send down cables which they would attach to the side of the ship. Hooked in Frank pulled the ship off its side as Ron and Jane began pumping air into the bladders adjusting the balloons as the ship was righted , When it was more than less leveled they pumped the balloons to capacity and watched the ship rise to the surface a sight that always filled Ron with satisfaction.
   Ron watched the bottom of the ship move away towards the outer shore of the bay and began collecting the gear which included a torch and welder. With Jane's help they had the sled loaded and were on there way to the surface to meet up with the Pequad and reload there supply of bladders and balloons.
    "Nice " he told Jane "Now we just rinse and repeat EH". 
Once they were lifted out of the sea they began unhooking the balloons of the container ship first letting the air out of them sinking the ship into the sandy bottom. Frank had the other balloons already removed and lined up on deck for their next use.
     Ron checked his time and decided they could take a break before the next dive, pulling out of the suits him in his long underware Jane in a one piece swim suit. Ykes he heard Paulo say as they entered the galley. Jane quickly went to her berth and returned in a long shirt. Ron had to talk to the Japanese, it was time for a report so he took the time  to dress before he grabbed his lunch and headed for the pilot house Telling Jane they would suit back up in 15 minutes.
  In the pilot house he asked Ivan to get in touch with the Japanese before he went to check the dashboard before he could ask Frank who smiling said "No problems here chief, that's four ships down 8 more to go, might rain but not enough to stop us. How did you like the suit "  
  "Nice ' Ron said as he went over to his chart to look over the next set of boats they would be working on.  "Captain I have them" said Ivan as the video screen on his monitor revealed the President instead of the emperor or the admiral they had talked with.
      Speaking in Japanese Ron had no idea what he was saying except the smile on his face suggested he was not angry at them.   Ron returned the smile as the man went on.  When he stopped talking Ron started. "yes sir we have the mouth of the bay open and we are now cleaning out a path through the bay. By tonight you should be able to dock in your port .
    The man had the same smile that Ron had worn. The man began to talk in Japanese again and Ron began to think he wasn't even talking to him. He looked over to Ivan and mouthed the words "Am I on" to which his radio operator checked his equipment and then nodded affirming they were. He's on a conference call"came the answer from the major behind him. "good thing you put on your pants your now being televised to our parliament, that's why he's speaking our language" " she added with a slight bent of humor.
    Once again the President stopped talking and looked into the camera.  Ron acting on instinct thought they were asking to see the scars and he began the ritual of unbuttoning his sleeve to show them when a slight slap to the back of his neck stopped him, before he heard the voice of the major, " "He wants to know if you'll be able open the port to Hiroshima before the storm hits"
      Ron asked Ivan for the chart he had drawn on Hiroshima Bay and was surprised when seconds later the monitor screen split into 2 images one a copy of the map that he had marked the locations and notes on the bay.
  He glanced at the chart knowing that the only honest answer was yes they could do it.  They still had 2 more days before the storm would start effecting the area.   Hiroshima bay was a mess, with smaller crafts sank and blown into piles in the water. They could do it but if they did there would be know way for them to avoid going through the typhoon.
   Knowing the danger he couldn't ask his crew to put their lives on the line for the money, he looked at the camera and said "Mr President I think we can," the words coming uncontrollably from his mouth, he added "First thing is getting Tokyo open, sir'' Ron pointed at his watch thinking he heard the man say yes I understand before launching back into Japanese. '
      Ron Glanced at the dashboard  and then checked the monitors for jellies glad he saw there were still none.  "On course " he asked and Frank replied "safely on course and almost there Chief".
Ron had left the pilot house while the President was still on the screen talking.
             Ron from practice left all the problems he had above the surface, now in the water he thought only of what was happening becoming one with the water like he hadn't felt in years if ever.  In his mind he had practiced all the moves he would make as he had drawn up the charts and now he went from one function to another without losing touch with his surroundings.
   Ron was still learning the functions of the suit trusting the rebreather and getting used to the lighting and view from the visor.  One accessory he liked immediately was the camera  attached to the visor transmitted an image onto the glass of the visor. It had an infrared function that helped him to make his way in and out of the assortment of sunken ships they were raising .
    They were moving even faster than before and he noticed that Jane was much more Quiet than the last time speaking only when it was business.   Ron although happy with the silence had to ask if there was a problem.
    "So " he started as they watched another ship rise from the bottom "Your actually really good at this".    "Don't say for" she  said.   "Wasn't even thinking it" Ron said starting the swim to the sled.
   "So that's it, after I opened up to you" she said as she swam by him. Ron swam a little faster keeping up with her, "So it's something I didn't say" he said aloud adding that narrows it down to himself before saying "Like" after a pause.   She reached the sled first and grabbed the controls driving as soon as Ron grabbed on. "Like  welcome to the crew I'm lucky to have you "  "Or at least I have a job".    "the first one" he said before she happily began to talk again until they reached the next wreck.
  They had been under for three hours rising to only near the surface long enough to refill the air tanks
attached to the underwater sled from a weighted hose delivered by the Pequad.  That kept them almost independent from the ship which was busy moving the wrecks as they rose to the surface.
    They used cables to attach the bladders and balloons using  a variety of clamps , rings, and hooks to secure them to the ship using the welder and cutting torches only as a last resort. Air lines were inserted into the balloons and using a master control they could lift the ship often at odd angles to the surface causing as little damage as possible to keep the wrecks from breaking apart as they rose.
  They watched as the last ship ascended to the surface, Ron and Jane reached the surface just behind the tugboat they had just raised.   Ron was glad to see that the ropes and lines to pull the equipment and them was already waiting.  "Maybe we can do this " he thought before moving on to the next part of the job cleaning out the docks.
   Back on the surface his troubles were waiting for him.  He could sense the tension in the room as he entered the pilot house knowing the cause with a look at the largest monitor showing the latest image of the Typhoon its shape taking an almost evil look.   "Where's the Argon" he asked and Ivan plotted it's location from it's gps signal onto the image.   "Any word from your uncle" he said putting his hand on his shoulder staring into the map.  When he didn't respond Ron went on "well have you tried to call them? " not waiting for an answer he went on "Their on the other side of that storm , we won't get a signal though that."
         "well keep trying Maybe try using the internet contact someone on the other side of the storm and have them contact the Argon.   Considering this lifted Ivan's spirits   'First
   The image in the middle square began talking explaining that he was the harbor master and was ready to see his plans for clearing the docks. Ron nodded to Ivan who sent the map to the other parties. In a corner screen he noticed the Emperor and he nodded then gave a slight bow to the corner of his monitor .
    In front of him walked the Major in his view but out of the camera eye. "There the tug captains and dock foreman's mostly" She said.    He waited until the harbor master returned his attention to the camera.   Ron began talking slowly hoping he was understood pausing at intervals in case people were translating as he talked.
     Until he realized how stupid he sounded and in his regular speech he went on   "So we open up the channel where the tugs are blocked in then we use them to move the floating ships out to a spot in the harbor lashing anything that can't be fixed and moved out to sea together and anchor them down. I'll use the Pequad to remove anything that won't float , when we have the docks218 and 221 clear we will refuel and depart the area laying channel markers on our way out."
      When he heard silence he remembered his manors adding "If that's acceptable to you , of course".

   "We will send you the lists of available tugs and any coast guard ships, they are at your supervision, we will coordinate from here and I look forward to meeting you when you dock to refuel" the harbor master said and then his imaged along with the others began to disappear from the screen leaving the Emperor and now he noticed his son on the monitor,.  "Captain is my bodyguard there I'd like to talk to her"  he asked.
   Ron looked to the spot in front of him where the major had just been and she was gone only to hear her talking behind him in Japanese before the emperor and her began a short conversation that stopped when the older man spoke in English  "Captain my granddaughter has told me some stories I wouldn't believe from anyone else, now she tells me that you are going to Hiroshima instead of fleeing the typhoon. May I ask why"     "Well it's because I took the job sir and it needs to be done",
       "I see and your crew how do they feel about the Job" the old man asked.

"Well sir I'm sure they would rather be sitting at home in their underwear watching television eating a pizza about now, but I'm also sure they think were doing the right thing, If we can get a port open it could help a lot of people'' Ron answered.
      The emperor smiled and started a back and forth conversation with the Major in Japanese.   When they had finished his son began in English  "Captain My father just asked my daughter if she was ready to return to her duty as bodyguard when you dock in the harbor, she would like to stay as an observer"    the man ended.
     Ron wasn't sure he was being asked answered "She's welcome as long as she wants sir,  she's very capable" , he said pausing "We are honored to have her aboard".   As long as she knows it might be a while until the next chance for us to dock."
         "thank you Captain the experience will do her good.  For most of her life and mine  really we have lived as quietly as we could, first because it was still a touchy situation that Japan still has an emperor, most of the world doesn't know we are still alive" he said indicating his father and himself.
        "In our country the real government likes us best out of the picture,  My father has long wanted to retire , taking the title with him.  ""Now of course everything has changed, My father and I who rarely leave our estate are scheduling a world tour".   "We decided that you were right, we have to do what we can to help our country".
   "I hope you get out and meet your people , I think it will give them hope and courage"   Ron said as formally as he could. They were now within sight of the first wreck and would be back to work soon.
The 2 men looked at each other before the older man said "You may be right, again Captain ,  Good luck,".   Before the screen went blank.
       Nice Ron thought as he began the job of moving the last wrecks before they could dock and refuel. He would go onshore long enough to make a phone call to check on the Argon as soon as they were tied up on the dock.
      Worried as he was about them as he was he was also very interested to see how a new method he was planning to use actually worked.  The ship that was blocking in the channel was sideways in it less than half of it was still above the surface. Normally he would of went with a bladder after he patched up the main holes in it. Now he had Frank maneuver the Pequad close enough to the side of the ship they began attaching lines to the bow of the boat , to these Ron attached a large balloon  that as it filled with helium took the shape of a blimp.
    As it filled they began inserting hoses through openings on deck. some were pumping air and others sucking out water.  They then moved to the aft and using hooks and wenches they lifted the ship slightly off the sand that had settled around it, .   Using the wenches to keep the ship level they raised the ship enough for the pequad to turn the ship sideways off the sand before they pushed it backwards aiming it for the area that had been assigned for it.
   The ship wasn't beached before a wave of tugboats sped through it.  In the pilot house  Frank and Ron discussed the massive operation going on.   "lets let them do there job's and we will do ours"  Ron decided.   So after releasing the moved wreck they proceeded to the first of the last wrecks. The first was a tugboat and the second was a yacht that had been crushed and sunk by other boats during the last storm.
  The tug was badly damaged they would have to remove it from the area but the yacht would be towed to a waiting shipyard.
   Frank was driving as Ron checked the gauges and monitors studying the chart on the tug once more before saying   "What do you think Smith ready to suit up"?     "Really" Smith said smiling.  Really Ron answered heading for the door .
  They had seen no jellies since they had entered the bay but ron was not taking chances for now at least if you got near the water wear protection. After suiting up They were hooked in to a wench and with Paulo operating they were dropped on to the part of the tug that was above water. To raise the ship they would have to insert a bladder, this meant going into the ship.
      Ron would trail a rope into the cabin and down into the ship proper. When he was in enough he would use the rope to pull the bladder into the ship. Smith would be topside feeding him line and then the tube referred to as the bladder would be hooked to an airline on the pequad.
        When this was done they would have to patch a large rip in the ships side to keep it floating until it could be towed.  With the suits they comunicated Ron in the water and Smith topside . First he tied the plastic tarps they would use onto the side of the ship with the hole then he hung the tarps over the side where Ron took them down under the ship covering the whole, he then took the lines under the ship to the surface where Smith could secure them topside.
      As soon as Smith had grabbed the lines Ron began swimming for the pallet used to transport the balloons and supplies standing in the basket grabbing the line he signaled with his thumb before he felt the pull of being lifted Paulo raising him and moving him to the wreck where Smith was finishing tying up the last line. Paulo guided the skip close enough that with a little encouragement from Ron Smith stepped on and grabbed hold of the main line as they were lifted back onto the deck of the Pequad.
   On deck Ron removed his helmet telling Smith to do the same.  Ron heard people on the dock above them cheering for the Pequad.   "Listen to that Smith , you got fans "he said pointing them out to him.   "I think they are your fans not mine" Smith answered as they began a chant that sounded like fearless fearless.
   "I don't know kid you looked pretty fearless to me, "   Ron looked up and waved acknowledgement adding at least give them a wave can't be rude.''  Smith waved and his smile got even bigger when a new round of cheers were obviously for him.   He didn't notice that Dr. willow had come out of the pilot house along with Ivan and were also waving to the dock.,
      Frank ahead of the game in reverse began pulling the wreck away from the dock into the harbor where they could adjust to push the tug out as fast as they could.  While they were doing this the other tugs pulled in and began pulling out the ships that were trapped in the harbor separating the ships that were operable and could be moved out of the port and away from the coming typhoon and those that would float that they were lashing together in the harbor out of the main channel.
    They had cleared a path along both sides of the large decks by the Pequad returned with Ron holding on a cable with his foot on bottom hook waiting to be swung overboard as soon as the slowing Pequad stopped.
 Once in the water Ron turned on the suits lighting system and went to work attaching the cable line to the tie downs on the bow of the ship pulling it towards the center before latching the hook down. Rising to the surface another cable was waiting and he repeated threading more cable this time from the rear forward.   The yacht was on its side so getting his next line he began hooking in the pilot house threading through the broken windows he found breaking the ones that were in the way.    On the surface the lines he had attached to the front and rear had been transported to small boats who had transported them to cranes on the docks of either side.   Ron surfaced and was raised onto the deck of the pequad by a rope wench with a disc he stood on.
       Using the Pequad they pulled the yacht onto its belly as the cranes on shore pulled it up out of the water.  As the ship popped out of the water the 2 small tugs pulled along the sides of the ship and their crew began tieing onto the ship and then releasing the lines that Ron had em-placed with cutting torches,As soon as they were free of the wreck the Pequad was headed   off,  before Ron could get out of his suit.
     It was a half hour later when the fuel docks were cleared and the Pequad was being loaded.  Ron had stayed on deck until the lines were attached and the fuel was dispensing , after that he had made his way to a guard shack where he could use a telephone capable of calling America.
    He hoped he remembered the right number and someone was still in the office.    He had the right number and with a few words he was talking to the companies comptroller.   "How the heck are you" Ron came the voice he recognized "I know why your calling , they are fine we sent  Eric out in t2he radioed in that they had made it to the edge of the storm and were going to be able to ride it out".   "Thanks Jim" Ron said "I guess I owe you guy's for the tow"   When he calls back give him a message tell the Argon we will be back  as soon as this storm goes by".
      Now that he knew the Argon was safe he had turned his attention to getting the job done Thanking Jim and then hurrying back to the pequad that was now in the process of releasing the fuel lines.    Frank was on deck supervising Ivan and Smith as they worked to release the safety locks.  
   Ron back on deck waited until the lines were safely off ship before smiling and giving the men a thumbs up saying "they said they should be fine"adding "and they cant wait for us to get home".    "I know I'm ready " he said as he began the steps towards the pilot house.   He pulled out of the harbor without looking back because he knew the hard part was still to come.
    out of the port and harbor Ron switched to auto pilot so that He could go through the charts and maps with Jane, Frank, and Ivan with Smith on watch now in the pilot seat. The first thing Ron wanted to look at was the weather reports . Instead he forced himself  to focus on the coming job. He went through the usual splitting drive time and getting rest and food on the way to the next harbor. Then he went on to the supplies and techniques they would use to move the wrecks as they came to them. Ivan and Frank making notes on the charts as Ron went on.
      "The first dive would take place sometime around dawn"  he said before casually changing the subject   "So lets take a look at that storm''.      Moving to his controls Ivan had the latest image of the storm  and the the latest forecasts and news.
       The storm that the Argon had touched the edges of almost in the Bering sea had also hit land on it's southern edge with the Northern Islands of  Hawaii being hit with category 2 winds and 3 to 5 feet storm surge.  The storm was now Hitting the midway Islands as a category 4 hurricane as it had crossed over the equator into the northern hemisphere.
       "The experts can't decide where they think it will go" said Ivan as Ron studied the pictures.    '' Some think it will follow the equator ".
    "It's going to be hard for us which ever way it goes" said Frank .   "Hard for a lot of people, Ron commented as Ivan began running through the possible projected paths the hurricane could take. Either    way it went the storm was wide enough that Japan was in it's path, along with the Philippines as well China.  
         "What are they saying about it on the news feeds"  Ron asked Ivan as the paths of the hurricane began to repeat .
 Ivan back to his keyboards  started flashing headlines  .   "Japan mobilizes in preparation  of hurricane Wendy"   reading at his monitor he filled the others in. "It say's the government is using all it's resources along with the local populations to prepare for the storm.   Look it says they are storing food and medicine from recently delivered supplies brought in as the main port of Tokyo has been reopened. "
             
Ron went back over to the pilot chair telling Smith he would take it for awhile pointing to the chair. "Alright lets get some rest tomorrow we will be in Hiroshima".
   Hiroshima was located deep in an inland sea dotted with hundreds of small islands .   Unlike Tokyo there was no main channel.  They would have to make a route through the maze of islands and coves to reach the city proper, moving the ships that blocked key parts of the channels as they went.
   Starting at the southern entrance to the sea they reached the first 2 ships of the day.  They were in the Bungo channel  at Cape SADA the end of the arcepelogy where the strip of land closed in the sea.

An island in the middle of the straights had been crashed into by an empty fuel tanker that had attempted to miss a cargo ship that was disabled sinking them both.  The tanker going out of the bay turned into the island pushing the bow of the ship up onto the sandy beach as they attempted to stop the ship.   The ships momentum carried the back of the tanker into the cargo ship puncturing the side of the tanker as the bow of the cargo ship crushed sinking both ships. The tanker partly on shore while the cargo was deep in the channel most of it laying below the depth needed for the ships to pass over it.
     Ron watched from above as Frank and Jane were lowered into the water to the waiting diving sled.  Because his plan was to level the sunk ship Frank insisted on setting the charges as he was in charge of explosives.   Ron could tell from the gleam in his eyes as Frank had said it there was no point in arguing except to say that next time he gets to blow something up.
       As Frank and Jane set the explosives and charges The pequad was setting out balloons that were part of the netting that would help to contain the liquids coming out of the sunken tanker. Even empty the oil and gas residues could be seen coating the surface above it. Once they had encircled the slick they began securing it above the surface to the exposed tanker and then weighting it down into the bed as possible.
      They then began marking the area with colored buoys attached to the tanker under the surface marking its spot. By the time they were done Frank signalled they were ready to be lifted out of the water.
   After picking up the divers and reaching a safe distance they watched from the lower deck as the smiling Dunbar triggered the explosions and plumes of water rose into the air. Then it was up to the pilot house where Ivan was surveying the area using sonar and satelight imaging .
        The cargo ship had split in half and slid deep into the channel well out of the way.   "Contact Mastuyama" Ron said as he headed the ship through the straight and followed the coast. "Ask them if they are ready". 
Matsuyama was a main port where the larger seagoing ships transferred their cargo to the smaller ports and cities in the region. This is where the supply ships that were coming in would need to dock. A voice came over the radio that Ron recognized as being in Japanese said to Ivan can you get the Major or maybe Jane " he paused as he heard a door click "To translate " he said as the major from behind him said " he's the harbormaster and they are ready for your orders" "for us " he finished,
    "Thank you major tell them we will start as soon as we get the barges in place". Ron went on going over the plan as she translated. A seagoing container ship had got loose from its mooring during the last typhoon and had crashed into the main docks knocking over docks and wrecking ships that were tied  to it. The container ship had broken up as it crashed and now blocked traffic from entering or leaving the complex of docks and channels that made up the port district.
      To remove the ships and damaged docks Ron used the Pequad to haul empty barges into the area and using grapples and hooks they would grab pieces of the ship and would using the ship pull it onto the barge decks until they were full. Concentrating on one area they managed to open enough of the port that other tugs and salvage boats could join in the action.
   Some worked clearing debri others hauled in fresh barges and towed the full ones out of the way.   Workers on the docks began cutting out damaged sections as the ships used cranes to load them onto the barges.
      Once the main entrances were open and They had enough of the docks operating to accept ships Ron signalled the 2 ships destined for Hiroshima to enter the bay   and dock at Matsuyama while they continued opening up the channel. 
  Ron asked the major to explain that they were leaving heading for the next set of wrecks . She translated and the voice came back ending with one of the few words Ron knew Aregado.  He said thanks" The major said, looking Ron in the face "Something bothering you about Hiroshima Captain"she said going on" I wonder if you think this trip is worth it, believe me captain it is."                "Hiroshima was hit hard first by an earthquake then the typhoon then the monsters. Right now the only way to get food and medicine into the city is by air. " Every hour that the port is open is a chance to bring help in and people out.  Not that you need the burden, but almost a million  people are counting on you"
     Ron thought about what she said, he had worried that what he was doing, the risks he was putting his crew through was just about getting the job done, not that he was trying to help others.He had purposely not thought about the people of the city so he could resent the fact he was going to their city instead of far away from the storm.  
    He said nothing looking out the side window into the waves. Either way he was now determined to finish , which first meant opening a channel to Hiroshima, which was on the other side of the inland sea.
    The Pequads task  would be to clear a channel mostly setting buoys and mapping.  Between the hundreds of small islands that dot the sea. They stopped at a few islands to clear a dock or distribute the food and water  and spare fuel from the Pequads stores.
      Ron hadn't planned on that , so now he made for the inner port city on the mouth of 2 rivers called Iwakuni.  There he was told by the major they could fill up on water and a few more supplies they could distribute.
    Ron also hadn't planned on the people who had come aboard. most of them were stranded on the islands , others were moving to safer places. He had lost count of how many people had come aboard, a family here a village there.
      The major explained the plights of the families including destinations all through the inland sea. She had pointed out that we were the first ship into their area in weeks.   So the Pequad went threading through islands and remote coastal towns picking up people and dropping some off.    Taking map readings of the harbor as they crossed over it.
    Iwakuni was a big enough city that he hoped most of his passengers could depart at. Except through the major , he had no way to communicate with them.   Dr. Willow was busy with Paulo and Smith feeding and caring for the people dispersed throughout the ship.
        Ron checked his gauges , he looked over at his scopes , breath in breath out.  He went through his checklist His crew he thought were everywhere, The major was in and out of the pilot house pointing or giving directions to the next stop. Ivan was at his station his headphones on typing on his keyboards.   Frank was using the images the Pequad took to map out the channel.  Putting the images together like a puzzle . Paulo he thought would be in the kitchen with Doctor willow .  Smith he thought should by now have finished counting all the people that had come aboard.
   He looked out the rear of the pilot house and saw the deck was filled with not only people he thought he saw some four legged passengers roaming on the deck.   He looked up at the cloudy sky and forced himself to take a look at the weather image saying to himself "Yes it's still there'.
    They Reached the city and began restocking water . He was happy to see a lot of people were leaving waving at the pilot house as they left. The major was on deck now totally in charge of the operation. As people left boxes were brought on.
   Ron was glad that the people were leaving , He knew they needed the ride ,he was more worried about there safety and his when the Pequad went back to work.    Parked at the dock Ron looked over the new map Frank had put together. They would send the map to the harbor master in Matsuyama  where they would begin escorting the supply ships.
  That would give the Pequad barely enough time to clear out the last wrecks blocking the city.   They had decided on clearing the Kaikyo     Straights. it was the deepest channel that entered Hiroshima bay.  1 of 3 southern entrances into it.
 A dock had been damaged from the earthquake had collapsed during the storm freeing the ships tied to it. These ships had collided and carried into the bay had sunk blocking the narrow part of the straight.    Ron and frank had talked about the different approaches not surprisingly Franks preference for blowing them up.
         Don't worry Ron had assured him as he worked on the details of his plan.  "Were ready to leave  Captain" came the voice from nowhere again breaking Rons train of thought.  "thank you Major ' he said puzzled by her tone.     "what do you say Frank back to work?''  Smiling frank headed for the pilot seat claiming it he settled in , giving Ron the task of overseeing being released from the dock. Looking out the pilot door he saw men had lined the ropes and were just waiting on him.  He looked around his ship telling Frank to fire up the quads , listening to their rumble as they started, waving the men removed the Pequads moor ropes and the ship pulled away from the deck. It was only then that he noticed the back deck of his ship was loaded with boxes and what seemed to be a bigger crowd.
          Ron spotted Jane out on the deck and making his way down and through the crowd caught up with her.  "Any idea what's going on here" he asked her as she noticed him and stopped talking to a group of men. "Yes great isn't it" she said coming over to him   "you have to meet these people there here to help."
      Help who he thought glancing at all the new people on his boat.   looking around he saw a reflection of the major on the pilot house door. "Thanks but it will have to weight".Ron told her adding Sorry as he headed back through the maze of boxes and people on the deck. He decided to try reaching the pilot house through the inside of the ship.

  The inner ship was much quieter than the outer decks.  Which surprised Ron because when he entered the breakroom off the kitchen he found it full of people . Most of the breakroom was filled with children, older ones playing quietly with the younger ones, some watching a movie others reading or sleeping,
  Glancing through the room he saw Smith,  He was quietly talking to a group of kids and in his arms he was holding a sleeping baby. Ron started to say something to him when Smith Shushed him as a girl put her finger to her lips after getting Ron's attention.
   Smith came closer to Ron whispering I just got her to sleep , there's no place for her to sleep".   Ron looked at the sleepy faces of the small ones and told Smith Put them in my berth, let the kids sleep there."   Smiling Smith led a group of mothers and children into Rons Cabin.
     Ron started to check on the kitchen but stopped at the sight of a full kitchen, it looked like every pot and pan the Pequad carried was being used. An older woman was watching the stove until she noticed Ron. She wiped her hands on her dress and walked over to him and gave him a short hug then reached up to give him a kiss on the cheek. Smiling but Without a word she went back to watching the cooking food.
      Coming out of the pantry Paulo saw Ron and came over with his pot of coffee. "You hungry boss".he asked as he filled a mug and passed it to him.   "Maybe later , listen whatever they need " Ron said with Paulo interrupting him "Sure boss, we'll take good care of them".    "If they need clothes they can use mine." Ron said quietly . "Way ahead of you captain" Smith said from behind "We passed out all  our clothes."  "Good man I'm putting you in charge of taking care of our guests , That okay"Ron asked seeing a rare smile on Smiths face "You can count on it chief" he answered .

   Ron moved through the ship up the ladder into the pilot house which he was glad to see had a much smaller crowd. as always he went to the dashboard and began his checks he then worked his way over to Ivan"s station glancing at the monitor showing the storms progress.  He then moved to the chart table  and spent time looking again at the plans for the dive while glancing at his silent crew.
       When Frank looked like he was going to bust from holding in a laugh Ron finally asked  "What".
    Frank and Ivan began to laugh "We were wondering how your wife and business partners Like bosses , are going to like it when they find out you gave away 6 months of goods , all our fuel and your clothes,".     
     Ron considered it and said "hey they were your clothes too", Besides what else can we do".  "I'm glad you asked that Captain" came the voice of Major Ren.  "we have to make a few more stops before we reach the wrecks".
 Going over to the map table she pointed out the route circling an island she said here we need to drop off some supplies and people. She went on to explain high on the island there was a small village that some of his passengers had lived .
   she would take a small group to the village carrying supplies. Ron reminded her of the time factor and she replied "Don't worry I have contacted Matsuyami the ships will wait".      "well Captain" Frank asked still seated in the pilot chair.   "Set a course wherever the Major tells you , only I'm going with the Major when we land, The boat's all yours Frank see if you can start laying out our gear for the dive."
  That job Ron knew would be no fun considering the amount of people and boxes already on deck. Ron strapped on his whale knife and put on his pair of thick soled boots and went on deck where Frank had guided the Pequad close enough to shore for Paulo to drop the supplies onto the shore with the crain,  The basket was emptied by people already on shore before it was swung back on board where Ron and a few people waited to board it.
     With Ron was 2 men and surprising him the woman he had met in the kitchen, as they entered the cage the Major came in last just before Paulo lifted and swung it towards the shoreline. He watched as the woman grabbed tight to the chain of the cage but said nothing.
       In his ear again the major said "she has family in the village she's going to stay here."    Ron didn't like sound of her statement but had to let it go as they were now landed on the shore and he watched the woman as she stepped out of the cage.   When she then went to pick up one of the  packs Ron jumped in front of her grabbing the sack and throwing it on one shoulder so he could carry his pack as well.
     Slightly taken back the old woman grabbed one of the smaller remaining packs and began the walk up the trail that she looked to know by heart. Ron struggling with 2 packs was now the last in line following the trail trying to adjust to the thicker air in the green hills.    The woman he was worried about making the trip was well ahead of him out of sight like most of the landing party he had accompanied.
    He hadn't seen the Major since they left the shore. Not that he minded, this was as alone as he had been since the hospital and the first time in almost forever he thought that he had been alone on a island full of life , thinking of the life on the island he decided to quicken his pace . Soon the path began to level out and ahead he could see tin roofs and a small group of people coming towards him.

   He couldn't understand a word they said but he gladly allowed them to take the packs off his shoulders. They talked on as he followed them into the village on a small island next to Nomi. Too Ron it looked like the village had been built over and over with styles from different times built right on top of each other.
     He at first guessed maybe 40 people could of lived there but there was maybe 30 people working at distributing the sacks they had carried up. Ron wandered the small group of houses and a few larger buildings that made up the village. Mostly he was curious about the old woman wondering how her family reunion had went. 
   He found her sitting on a stone in front of a small wooden house that had  collapsed into itself, destroyed by winds and abandoned to the elements. She sat silently with tears flowing down her cheeks.
     "We have to go Captain"came the majors voice. "Her family moved over a year ago" she added following his gaze.   "Where will she go next" he asked. "she's not going anywhere, I don't expect you to understand, but it's her choice"she answered.
  "Ron understood enough of Japanese culture to figure it out "Myubuti" he said isn't that what you call it giving up living because your not useful anymore?"   "It's Mubuti. she said pronouncing it in 3 syllables. It's tradition in times of disasters. Now The older generation feel left out, the poorer they are the harder it is for them."   "In our tradition she is saving the resources that she would use for the young."
     "There's nothing we can do if she wants to stay, but we have to leave" Major Ren said touching his arm .  "sorry Major remember I have my rules no dieing on my job" Ron answered moving closer to the woman   "Tell her she has to come with us" ron said hoping the major had followed him.   The major translated then listened to the woman's short reply said "She said  no".    
       "Would you ask her why" He said hearing the majors voice as almost always behind him  said "She says she is old and tired her family is gone now her home. She also said thank you for getting her here".
 Ron didn't have time for this he thought one more try before he picked the woman up and carried her back to the ship.     "Tell her " he started   "Ask her if she would come home with me and become part of my family we have room".     The women talked  Ron looked at his watch thinking it was time for plan B .   "She wants to know why you care about her"    "I just do, tell her we have to go now,  adding please."
    To Ron's relief she rose off the stone wiped the tears out of her eyes  turned around to take a last look at her home and began the much easier downhill trip back to the water.   Mostly the trip was quiet except when the major came up and said the woman says her name Yanai  Kamijima and she thanks you for becoming responsible for her life," she paused as the the woman Yanai spoke .  She is curious do you live on your ship?' The major translated.
  He had to think about that   "No    not really , he said trying to explain "   My wife and our soon to come baby live in a condo on the edge of a sea farm,   tell her she will love it there".    He enjoyed the puzzled look on the face he managed to see before she dropped back behind him .
     He quickened his pace as he knew he was getting nearer the Pequad reasoning that his wife would be okay with him bringing Yanai home with him. She did say to bring her and the baby something nice from Japan he thought grinning.
      As fast as he made the last hill down to the ship he was surprised to see the woman was just a little behind him and when he turned back to the shore he noticed the major was waiting for them. By the time the ship could swing out and land the cage the rest of the party was waiting to enter it. In the cage Ron noticed Yanai staring at him again only now she was smiling broadly.   She began talking to the men who had made the trek developing a conversation with the men sometimes laughing then helping her with the vowels .She looked at Ron again and said Arigado Captain Fearless"    the men cheered her effort and repeated "captain fearless '' cheering themselves he guessed for learning English.
      Embarrassed Ron first muttered his little curse at Smith then remembering this time at least it came from the Major , who got it from Smith  he reasoned out. His thoughts changed as he was over the deck of the Pequad. Ron still in the cage spotted Ivan at the back of the pilot house and he signaled him  by hand to start the engines. then pointing forward he signaled To Ivan for Frank to move us to our next stop, even as he with help from the men secured the cage to the deck of the ship.
    They were back into the sea by the time Ron reached the Pilot house quickly checking his gauges paying attention to his fuel, before checking his scope and moving to the map table.  Seeing the mark the major had put on the map he computed the course and noticed that Frank was already on that course.
        Ron noticed that Frank was staring hard at something out the front windshield.   Ron came up between Frank and Ivan who was staring at a large water spout spinning across the surface of the water.
 At this distance and the erratic path  they could not tell where it was going so it was pointless to change course to avoid it.
     "Slow us down just a little be ready to turn when I tell you" Ron said, "Ivan  get the message downstairs to get ready  to hold on , get the people off the deck, everybody inside the ship."  Ivan pulled himself away from the sight of the water tornado still in front of them.   He began the now complex operation of communicating on the ship.
       "Where did that come from" Ron asked. Frank at the wheel answered "it just popped out of nowhere, I guess the storm is coming".    Ron checked the weather images "Wendy" was still in the ocean , over a hundred miles from the shore of Japan, listed as a category 3 storm .
      "Wendy's too far away , this must be something local." Ron told Frank.   "The decks are cleared Captain" Ivan said his attention  back to the water spout.   "Good , think you could get Smith up here I got a job for you 2 see if you can predict where it's going"   "And how we can get out of it's way" added Frank as the spout again changed direction this time heading towards them.
        Ron decided it was time to go saying "Okay Frank  give her all we got straight ahead".  Frank smiled as he pushed the throttle lever all the way forward and felt the lurch as the ship sped forward.
    Ron noticed the smile on Franks face and asked him what it was about.   "hey it's the first time I've got to drive this baby full speed".             "just remember were loaded down, wait until you see what it can do empty." Ron said the pride in his ship showing through.  "And a full tank of gas" he added looking at the fuel gauge.
      Ron heard the latch on the floor hatch open thinking it was Smith he started telling him what to do as he heard the noise of someone coming up through the whole "A little help here". Surprised ron it was Smith still carrying a baby and in the pilot house already was the little girl he had been shushed by earlier.    Ron being the only one without a job went to help lifting the child out of Smiths hand so he could climb up and out of the hatch.   "Sorry Captain he said as he got to his feet, there's nobody to take care of them right now"  Smith looked at Ron holding the baby "look chief she likes you" Smith added.    "Hey Smith check this out quick" Ivan said from his monitor.
     Ron could only nod as Smith quickly moved to his keyboard and monitors.  Ron Captain of the Pequad was now relegated to babysitting  , it was then he remembered the girl who was now standing a few feet from him looking as puzzled of him as he was of her. "Hi" he said .    She smiled at him and Said "Hi whats your name"  "I'm the captain Ron wilson , what's your name".      "Sanda" she said .    "You can talk English" Ron asked her   "Yes I learned to speak English in school" "good ' ron started "we probably need to get you someplace  safe". Looking around he picked an empty seat by the map table.
       "How about there" he said pointing at the chair.   Maybe you  should put the seat belt on you don't want to fall '' he said casually.   She was silent as he told her how to clasp it ron pointing out how she could tighten the belt up if she needed to.   He didn't want a panicked child so he had kept it as casual as he could.   The child looked anything but panicked, shocked maybe he thought wondering what the circumstances were that brought her to this spot.
    Smiling he opened up the tray that held the various markers and pens they used to mark the maps . "Here you can draw on this just don't mark in this area"pointing to the area they were soon headed for.   When the girl reached for a pencil he quickly went forward coming up beside Frank  checking gauges as he asked "What do you think Frank" glancing at the last scope before he looked out the window to find the waterspout still spinning on the port side.   
     When he didn't get an answer he looked at Franks face that was locked into focus on the view of the windshield . "Yo Frank " he said a little louder pulling Frank back to the room.    "sorry he muttered looking at ron then looking out the side window at the waterspout  then checking the gauges before looking ahead again. "It's going to be close". he finally answered.
       Ron standing at the dashboard still holding the baby with one hand holding on said Ivan tell them downstairs to hold on now, when I tell you turn as hard to port Frank" Ron waited until he was sure the Pequad was ahead of the spout . Now he said  adjusting as the ship lurched from the change of direction  Straighten her out " he said as Frank adjusted the boat back on course past the waterspout as it changed direction like it was going to chase the ship before it again began its erratic    spin through the sea.      "Ease her down Frank" Ron said giving attention to the child in his arm giving her his hand to play with.    He went to the rear of the pilot house to watch as the water spout increased it's distance from the ship.  " I guess that's over" he said "Tell the crowd they can relax for awhile".
     Timing he thought looking out the window. Feeling something wet on his arm he went to Smiths station handing the baby out to him saying "your turn" as Smith grabbed the child in outstretched arms.   "She needs changing' he said pulling out a towel from the ships supply looking around before choosing the day couch to change the baby.
    Ron glanced to the map table the child was still there  so avoiding the table he went back to his dash looking them over one before giving Frank a break at driving.  Stepping up into the seat he was happy to finally be in control of something again.
   Even if he had the auto pilot on and he was just babysitting the ship now.  Along side him smith came alongside him cradling the child in his arms.    "All better now Captain" he said "I'van needs me could you " he added before placing the child in Ron's lap before he went back to conversing with Ivan.
       Deflated Ron watched the windows then his gauges then his scope ,then he'd watch the baby going to sleep in his arms.  He checked the clock they had almost an hour before they reached the last location on the majors list. Relaxing into his seat he tried to remember if he could pronounce the name of the city she had marked on the map.  He knew it was on the other end of Nomi the Island they were following up the coast . He had no idea what the major was stopping here for his map had shown no major damage to the docks of the city.
     "Here let me take her" interupted his thoughts as he opened his eyes wondering if he had fell asleep.  The Major was taking the child out of his arms. "I've made a place for her on your couch" she added gone before it seemed like she had said the words.
    Glancing at his gauges and scopes seeing that they still hadn' changed he looked to the back of the room seeing the child wrapped in a blanket cushioned in by life jackets.   He scanned the room again seeing Ivan and Smith still working at now a single monitor. . The girl was still sitting at the table.     Otherwise the room was empty and he went back to watching windows and then gauges.   Softly so he could barely be heard he asked "If she always had to do that".   "Don't worry Captain this next stop you'll like we only have to drop a few people off and pick up a " pausing she added "Delivery."   came her voice behind him , she added then it's on to your wreck"  "I promise".
   Ron was surprised when he looked over his control dash she was now standing along side him.    "You don't have to impress me or scare me you know" he said changing the subject back.  " I know you have a good heart I'm sure Yanai and the children will have a good home with you".   "The children" he asked looking over at her.  "they are dead , they have been passed around hoping to find some family ".    "So unless you find someplace else to pass them off there your children" .
     Ron  shook his head at the thought of bringing his wife and child something nice from Japan.  
 The back door opened and Frank along with Yanai came in carrying food.  Frank noticed the looks of concern on the peoples face as he opened the door and faked talking loudly.  In a quiet voice he said "We have lunch". She passed out cups and filled them with rice and a mix of vegetables and canned fish` in a seasoned broth.   
  Ron ate as he watched from the pilot seat adding taking a spoonful or sipping the broth to looking out the windows and checking gauges, scanning the room occasionally remembering the sleeping baby.
      He started to decline a second cup full until Yanai spoke and the girl translated "It's okay everybody has had plenty, it will do you good".  It didn't take any more convincing, he had to think back since a meal as good.  Smiling he remembered the meal he had ate with Tina. He thanked her in Japanese and went back to his checks and thoughts.  

    He still had a half an hour till they reached the docks .  He checked the still cloudy sky, the sun would set soon and they would lose the little light they had. He was prepared to dive in the dark but he had hoped to have done the surface work before that happened. Now he would be lucky to get near the wrecks before dark. It would add changes to the plan he thought, laughing at himself to think anything had gone according to the plan. Time to make a new plan he concluded, easy or hard he was getting the job done.

  He  planned until Ivan interrupted him saying "it's the harbor master" and the turning it on the innercom .   The man was of course speaking Japanese and Ron mentally added learning some Japanese into his plans.
      "He says they are ready for you at dock 28, where they are waiting ". Sanda spoke not stopping drawing.  "Thank you Sanda , tell them  thank you were pulling in now  Ivan , if you would" he added mimicking her precise use of language.   Ivan smiling said "I would be delighted to Captain"   before realizing he couldn't speak the Japanese to do that.     Ron realized the same thing and they both looked at the girl as she continued to draw, only now with a large smile before looking up saying "good Grief" getting out of her chair and taking the mic out of Ivan's hand Said somethings into the transmitter like she had done it a million times, She finished quickly and a return voice said a few words.  She handed the mic back to Ivan shaking her head at the 2 of them .    Ron adjusted his speed as entered the port noticing as they got closer the numbers on the docks were of course in Japanese.
       Smiling  at Ivan who was also feeling the helplessness from his lack of knowledge.   "Look over there problem solved, Now tell Frank it's his turn".  Ron guided the Pequad towards a small group of people waving at them.
   pulling up to the dock Ron followed the signals from a dock worker waving a flag. He Cut the engines as the man signaled him to stop . Ivan was at the door of the pilot house watching as ropes were exchanged between the dock and the ship.
   Ron had Ivan relaying what was going on as he sat back in his chair noticing the people he could see from the windows.   "There waving said Ivan ducking back through the doorway. "Well did you wave back" Ron said with a chuckle. Ivan quickly went back out the door waving at people in all directions on the dock.
       Ron was glad to be at the pilot seat instead of on deck attempting to supervise or look like he was in charge on the deck. Whatever was brought on or off was the majors decision. He told himself to be glad she seems to know what to do.
   He watched as The girl joined Ivan out  on the outer deck ., he heard him ask her what the signs say.  he couldn't hear enough of the girls answer , so his curiosity brought him to the door and soon he was standing with them waving and smiling.  He  looked onto his deck seeing people were leaving the ship , some of them were the families he had seen inside his ship. They saw him and after a traditional bow waved saying Aregato as they filed onto the deck.
     That gave him reason to smile as he waved goodbye to them.  He saw Frank as he came up the stairs , he came up to the group saying "Were loaded and ready to roll , only the major needs you to come over to the dock some people want to say thank you , she says you have to go,".   "We don't have time for this" Ron said making time for it anyway.
      "Maybe you better bring Sanda she can interpret." Ivan said     "Good idea kid do you mind". Ron said.   Frank knowing Ron said "And if you get scared she can hold your hand".   Pleased the girl replied "Anything you say chief". a phrase she had already picked up from the guys.  Ron steeled himself for the day she would also tease him with calling him fearless.  
    A large crowd was waiting as the 2 climbed the stairs to  the deck.  A man in a suit began talking and when he finished an old man and a teenage kid carrying a box came forward,  Leaning down as Sanda stretched she explained that The Mayor and the city thank you and have a gift."
  Ron bowed to the man in respect and nudged Sanda to do the same. Ron could tell the man was a holy man, not because of his age and robes but the light in his eyes and then the smile on his face as he begin to talk grabbing lid off the box the kid carried and removed a white roll of cloth rolling and unrolling it in his hands, showing Ron the symbols on it.
 Rolled back up he handed the cloth still talking and smiling. "He wants you to take it" Sanda said impatiently.   Ron held out his hands as the monk placed the cloth roll in his hands and then touching Ron on his left arm.  Ron had a shirt on but the old man had touched the scar he called his favorite.
    The mans smile changed as he held on to the spot before letting go.   He then turned his attention to Sanda telling her something.   "He says you should be sure to read the scroll, it will help you always" she said .Ron didn't know what to say or how to say it beyond "Domo aregata" he said with Sanda helping Aregado'  Aregado he said . The old man said something else to the girl and went back through the crowd that opened as he moved.
  Ron grabbed the girls hand and was moving back to the ship When the mayor started talking again. He said they want to thank us properly before we go" look " she said pointing to a group of people in traditional garments.  
      They began to sing and Ron holding the girls hand turned and watched them .  He listened quietly asking Sanda "very pretty isn't it".   She looked up and smiled affirming.   Ron liked it and he liked that it wasn't a particularly long song.

 When they finished he again headed for the ship this time waving and smiling to as many people as he could make contact with. as soon as they were back on board Ron heard the engines fire.  Men still remaining on the board watched him for a signal which he gave as a nod and released the ship from the dock as it pulled away.
      Drat he thought Frank was driving he was back to babysitting. He was glad to see That Frank had already laid out the bladders and gear they would need for the next dive. Taking a quick look at the cargo that had grown again checking random knots as he moved to the pilot house.    He watched as the girl quickly climbed the stairs until she was safely out of his view .
      Satisfied with the cargo he went to the pilot house noticing the sun had set.   "Ivan we need to have a meeting get everybody up here, or as many as you can".  He said instead of hearing Ivan he heard the baby cry.
      Glancing around he saw that most of his crew was already there along with a few Japanese men.
 "Sorry" he said Picking up the baby from its makeshift bed. Holding the baby on his chest he went on " Smith it's your turn with the baby, Dr. willow who are these men ?'     "They are divers she said pointing at 2 of the men "and this man will foreman the  crew on the deck they are here to help"
     "how do you do " ron said stupidly before nodding and moving on.   Smith could you show us a look on the big monitor of the wreck image"   He began going over the plan they would follow as to the changes he had made due to the darkness and time.
   Ivan where are the supply ships" Ivan was looking when Ron heard the door shut .   In walked the major Saying "They are on their way captain".   Almost normal he thought Do you know how long before they get here Major. "   "at present speed about 4 hours " Said Ivan posting the ships location on the map of a monitor. "That's the Gps Captain." "Heres the course we made for them" he clicked and a curved route appeared that ended at their location.
     Yanai entered the pilot house looking at Ron as she spoke.   Sanda looking up from her drawing ' She says the baby needs to be fed , and a bath".      "Oh " ron said sniffing his body   "I thought it was me ", making the girl giggle before going back to her drawing.    Wait he said as Yanai left with the baby , Tell her to take this and put it someplace safe"pulling the scroll he had placed in his shirt climbing aboard.
   The lady eyed the scroll with a mix of fear in her eyes.    Cleaning her hand on her dress she carefully placed it in a pocket. "That scroll is very rare captain and considered holy" The major said explaining Yanai's reverence.  "Major I shouldn't have it can you give it back later, I'm honored but a ship is no place for something like that" Ron said.

    He went on back to business , I'm sorry Frank but I am going to need you up top  , were going to try a few new moves and I need you on the wheel".  frank was not happy "what about the explosives  he had said as his reason.   They were using thermite instead of plastic explosives planning to let the thermite burn through the trapped ship cutting it in 2 pieces.  Ron told him he still got to make the bombs and gets to blow it up from up top.   "I can handle it ,  Ron had said. Now he set the already prepared explosives  in their proper place and the Japanese divers began running the detonator chords and hooking  lines onto the top ship to the  Pequad. Ron and Jane would then fix the bladders and balloons first in the pieces of the top ship moving down the stack  of wrecks until they were ready on deck.  
      From a spot partially sheltered by the base of the island  Ron said that they were ready to as Frank countdown from five and fired the explosives.   The thermite burned bright red lighting up the water as the heat melted through the ship and began glowing as it still burned deeper. Ron opened the air valves on the first two balloons causing the now seperated pieces of the top ship to stop falling  and slowly rise as the air overcame the weight of the ship. he then turned on his second valve slower letting it begin to fill in the hold of the second ship.
        The one that was glowing red as the thermite continued to burn  The second ship freed from the top one lifted off the ship and clutter of cargo beneath it. the ship began to turn in the water its deck now upside down spilled the remaining thermite out of it and it spilled onto the  remaining ship burning its self out in the debri. the Going to his other valves he released the helium balloons attached to either end of the ship and adjusting it to keep it as level as possible  he watched as the ship floated to the surface above.
    "How was it " came Franks voice, "I'm sorry Frank, but it was really awesome"    "Great" Came back Frank not enthused. "don't worry I'm sure its not the last thing we get to blow up, Tell the guys I should have some nice video for them, if I pressed the right button".     "We got them Said Frank adding We'll be ready for the next one when you are". 
    "Are you ready Doctor, Ron asked looking over to where he had last seen her.    "I just want to check this out" she said swimming a little distance from him and shining the lights of her suit into a crevice in the rocks,   After less than a minute she turned back to Ron saying " I thought I saw something." 
    "Something like "Ron asked as he moved towards her .  His first impulse was A jellie. "I'm not sure" she said as she moved around the area .''Lot of bones around, probably an octopus."   They hadn't seen much life in the area since they had got here.     Frank is there anything on the infrared the Doc thinks she found a bone cave".
          "Nothing up here chief came Ivan's voice.   "One way to tell for sure" He said And stuck his head into the cave mouth the light shining on emptiness.   Satisfied he moved away as the doctor swam to him. "I Didn't see anything' he started saying his back to the cave, when he was surrounded by the arms of what he assumed was his adversary the monster . As the beast pulled him towards his cave squeezing Ron towards the beak that led to his mouth.
   Even wrapped as he was Ron had managed to pull out his blade and was beginning his swing to slash his way through the beast when he heard the doc "Wait don't hurt it".     Ron froze as he thought about not hurting it.   It was then that he noticed it was not a jellie, it was only an octopus , he thought actually calming him down, before the octopus tighten its grip again .  Ron took the hilt of the still free knife and swung it into the body of the octopus causing it to concentrate on Ron knocking the knife out of his hand .  When it relaxed for a moment Ron got his hand free and poked the ocopus in the eye.
   He'd heard that they didn't like pain, he knew this one didn't as it released it's ink and swam away .
     Ron shook his head and quickly located his knife putting it back in his sheath as the Doctor was berating him for hurting the Octopus.    "A lot of fisherman would probably be a lot happier if I would of killed it. " "They don't like it that the octopus are better fisherman than they are".   he added, now can we get back to business."  
   "Anything you say chief" she said swimming towards the last ship.   Keying the ship she said  "Only one way to know for sure, You better write that one down Smith"    Ron heard the laugh from the Pequad.   
    The last ship was partially covered in the container's and debri from the ships that had been on top of it. The containers were being hauled to the surface by hooks attached to them  by the Japanese divers as Ron prepared the ship inserting the bladder tubes and the remaining balloons all over the ship. Ron wanted as much control over the rise of it as possible , If they did it right it would rise to the surface parallel to the other wreck, where they could be tied together  to be hauled away.
      On the surface they attached the containers together attaching them to the wrecks and using balloons they formed a platform that when attached to the other wrecks could be used to hold the remaining junk they would pull out as they dragged the channel clean.  Since most of the docks and smaller boats had crashed on the other side of the channel from them having a movable workplace .
     Ron gave the signal he was raising the wreck and he climbed onto the top of the sled as Jane driving began raising it off the bed. He began working his air controls filling the inner bladder first until the wreck began to move on the seabed . it lifted off and he began inflating the outer balloons leveling the wreck as it began to rise.  The doctor assented faster as the cloud of sediment covered the area below them. She  only slowed just below the surface leveling out before Ron was fully out of the water.
      Ron released his air hoses and pulled him self over the side back into the water resurfacing to watch seeing mostly the ship had safely risen.   On his right the Pequad with it's spotlights shining on the water was moving in on the wreck.    Frank used the bow of the ship to push the  wreck tslowly in until men on the platform tossed ropes over the ship to the divers on his side,  the divers went under the ship to the platform and using a motorized wench they began pulling cable over the ship securing it to the makeshift barge and the other wreck with the broken ship still in 2 pieces wedged in between them.

   Ron left Jane at the sled and swam under the ships adding his light for the divers and looking at the progress . the cables were now being pulled tight squeezing the wrecks together with the containers now crushed between them . Once it was banded together The men on the surface attached the tow lines to the cables and the Pequad faced towards the other end of the straight pulled the wreck close enough to it to drop the scrap they would haul off the bottom as they went.
     Ron waited under the Pequad as it had to raise the diving sled and secure the lines and tanks,
Jane  joined him after the sled was hauled out of the water swimming under the wreck shining her light on the dark underside.  "How's your air" he asked as she leveled off next to him. I'm still on the re-breather  she said checking the gauges on her armband.  He checked the display on his wrist, they had been down for 2 hours , if the re-breathers held out for another hour they should have enough air in the canister to stay underwater until the job was done. They watched as the metal hooks glinted on their lights as they dropped past them.   then the ship began moving forward the hooks catching anything in its path pulling it with them .
     Ron and Jane followed behind making sure the hooks weren't missing anything.   when the pile became too  large to pull The ship would stop and begin raising the lines pulling out enough mass that they could again move through the straight  with a clean path behind it.
   It took them 2 times of stopping to clear debri before they broke through into Hiroshima bay,  From There The work was done on the surface with Ron now back out of his suit and in the pilot house looking through the images their underwater cameras were taking. Combined with the sonar Ron and Ivan completed a course that would take the inbound ships straight to the docks.
      Frank using the chains had opened up most of the remaining scrap by pulling it out of the channel into shallow water. Then  He pulled the raft they had made from the ships and scraps toward the other side of the strait.
       " All we have left to do is map out the bay and clean this corner  and then I guess were done" he said to the major as she silently came into his view.  She opened her mouth to say something then decided to say something different "Maybe we should check in".    Reaching past Ivan she tapped on his keyboards and the boxes of videos came on the main monitor.   "Sanda would you translate for us please he said " before he remembered the child was sleeping on the daycouch with the baby.
        He went over and shook her arm "sorry kid I need you help" he said as she woke.    With a good natured  smile she followed Ron to the main monitor Ron close next to her so he could hear her.  It was then that he scanned the images looking for familiar faces most he saw now were new to him, One said he was the harbor master and was very glad to see us. He spoke English Ron was glad to here.   He said they were monitoring the ships and would be guiding them in in an hour. He thanked Ron and his ship and said he was looking forward to meeting him when they arrive later.  
   Others  he explained were the ships captain's as well as the tugs that guided them . Ron Had Ivan send the ship all the maps they had made including the still to be finished map of Hiroshima bay.   The harbor master asked Ron if he had any questions.   Just one Ron Thought saying "Is there somewhere we could park this junk".  
The pequad reminded Ron of the tugs that haul trash to be dumped.   Only what he was hauling was not trash , normally he would sell the scraps for metal unless the insurers wanted the wrecks they would be sold by the ton.
      He had no time to sell the metal or a way to get it to market.  He also couldn't leave it just anywhere it would be a danger to float and a danger if it sank again.  The harbor master confered with his aides and said "We would have to get back to them on that''. 

      Ron checked his gauges and then his scopes, then the windows  then he would run through his list.  They had now finished dredging the mouth of the straight and were headed for the docks of the city.   They were still not done they were hauling the mass of wrecks behind them as they mapped the floor of the channel .
     He checked his crew,  Ivan was at his station with smith working next to him plotting the images to be sent to the incoming ships of the complete harbor.    Sanda was back in her chair at the map table watching the crew and Ron as she paused from drawing.
 Frank he knew was on the deck working with the Japanese beginning the job of storing all the equipment they had  used.
        "The harbor master": Ivan had time to say before the mans image came up on the screen.    "Hello Captain" he said "were sending out 2 harbor tugs to take over hauling your junk for you.   anything else we can do for you"
      "well I could use to make a phone call"   Ron had said.   It had proven harder than he would of thought. The harbor used a land line phone calling long distance to New York where it was routed to the companies office in California where it was relayed first to their ship t2 and then on to the Argon.
    The crew silently waiting for the connections.   "We better keep this a little short guys this call has gotta cost a fortune"     Ron slowed the Pequad as the 2 harbor tugs pulled along side of the ship. Ron put it into neutral allowing the cable lines attaching the ship to the float to slack,   The men on the deck under Franks supervision would release the cables from the ship and the smaller tugs would attach the lines and haul it away.   
       Ron glanced at his gauges before climbing out of his seat looking at his crew  he said "Ivan you take the chair " before Ivan could move he was needed on his headset, "Ok Ron went on looking at Smith then Sanda Then Smith again he said "Okay Sanda you have the seat just",    Smiling "don't touch anything unless I tell you"
   Ron grabbed a walkie talkie and went out on the rear deck of the pilot house. From tere he could see them men were just about ready for him to pull the ship out from under the cables. Looking around the lower deck he saw that a lot of their equipment including the balloons and diving gear had already been stowed away. "Ready when you are Ron came the voice of Frank causing Ron to quickly go back inside and walk over to the pilot seat. He Said "Ready" over the walkie talkie and put the ship in forward gear pulling the ship slowly under the wire cable . smiling at the nervous girl he adjusted the Pequad back on course and turned on the auto pilot. "Keep an eye out for traffic"he told the girl who eagerly took the job looking out the variety of windows.
     "Ivan think we can get everybody up here I think we need a meeting, and Sanda looks like she could use some fuel"  "Tell , rather ask Paulo about getting some food and coffee up here." The crew and the food arrived just before the call came in from the Argon in a series of affirmations the harbor master saying he had America where Jim the comptroller said H Ron before putting him through to the Argon using their ship to relay.
         A voice came over their radio it Was Mikel Ivan's cousin saying hi . they spoke for a few seconds before Vlad came on "Hello Ron this is Vlad".   "Hey Vlad" said Ron happily "how are things on the farm"   glad to hear you missed that storm"      Vlad replied "Yes good luck and a lot of help from the T2."  Yeah we did pretty good were rebuilding some but the works slowed down we could almost use a few extra hands on the job."  Ron looked behind him at the Japanese men quietly eating spaced around the room.
      "I might be able to help you there"ron said then asking Is my wife around".      "Right here fearless have you saved Japan yet"   Tina said obviously happy to talk to him.   "Part of it"   Were just a few minutes from the docks of Hiroshima" Ron said keeping vague trying to decide how to tell her he might need for them to get paid so she could send him money for fuel and food to get them home.
    " I'll get right on getting us paid dear , did you get me something nice yet" and when you coming home?"     she said also keeping it short.  "He'd tell her later he decided  "Sure did" he said adding "should be home sometime next week, pausing  " look I love you honey but I better go". It was Vlad"s voice "I'll tell her Captain  so Ron what are you going to do about the storm"  .      
      All eyes in the room were now on Ron the unspoken question finally out there.    "I got a plan, Ron said to Vlad   adding "We'll be okay tell everyone there everyone here is missing them".  Ron heard the click as the connection went dead.  He thanked the harbor master before returning to his plan. "I guess you all know we can't out run that storm even if we made it to open water we don't have the fuel to go around it.   We still have choices "he went on we can dig in here or  Nisho-nomo."
    He waited as Dr, Willow translated for him watching the faces of his crew as they silently considered the options.  
       Ron didn't want to lie to them but the words just spilled out of his mouth.   "Or we can follow the Majors plan" she showed no emotion as he said it.   "She wants us to spend the time we have before the storm gets this far to work our way up the Northern coast , Isn't that right Major?"  Without saying anything she nodded.
      "Ivan show us the map". He said and began pointing out the series of islands before she broke her silence.     "we could work our way up the harbor , moving people to safety and delivering the rest of the supplies as we go".
         She went over to Ivan who surrendered his station trying to stay out of the Majors way.  with her mouse she began placing markers on the screen giving a brief word or two as she went, "These islands will have to be vacated if there is any people left. "

     From the details he realized he hadn't lied just guessed ahead.   ' "Is everybody here Ivan" he asked  looking over the group. He physically counted his crew as Ivan asked Jane about the Japanese.
   He started his speech knowing most of them had heard it before. "Looks like I'm sending you guys back into the lions mouth. Frankly I can see why you might be getting tired of it. As always anytime you want to quit your free to leave, Heck this time I will even drop you off on  shore."   That said we don't have a lot of time so ."   He waited as Dr, willow translated to the men.   He heard the men laugh as she finished and one of them said something to her in Japanese.  "He says we have a saying here".   She waited as the man said something else . "No sense putting off a good thing"   she said and the room said in English "Or a Bad".
      
   Ron looked at his watch, they would have to wait a little longer, they had to wait until the 2 supply ships safely reached  the docks.   Which gave them time to plan and rest  that they would need. . Ron set up a watch for the night.
 He had purposely picked Major Ren to take the first watch with him. Once the room had cleared , now it was her and him and Dunbar sleeping on the couch bed. As soon the ships now in the bay docked he would begin the drive to Kure a narrow point at the northeastern  entrance of Hiroshima bay.

 From his chair Ron checked his gauges then his scope then the windows  then the monitor which showed the slow procession of the 2 ships. He watched the Major as she drew out the course we were to take tomorrow  talking to herself or him as she did it.   "You know Major I hate to ask this" Ron staid before she finished his sentence"Which is why you are a good man Captain".  "we can't offer to pay you because I'm sure you wouldn't accept anything for all that you have done to help our people,"  
   She was right Ron thought he would figure some other way to get the fuel. He began to think of the places he had cash and a few gold pieces stored , he'd make it work. "My father does have some gifts from him and the emperor".    She finished smiling   when Ron said sofely Yeah I hope it's gas or" ending his muttering . "Thanks" he finished.   "So major what are your plans for after this" he asked changing the subject.  "Got to make it through  this first" she said surprising him.   "I thought Bugiesha warriors had no fear" Ron pushed.  "Warrior or not only a fool has no fear Captain" she said and went back to drawing and talking  to the map.
       That went well he thought "Do you think they will signal us when the ships dock" he asked her again mostly to change the subject.   She stopped drawing and looked up As Ron heard the explosions and saw the sky light up. By the second round of explosions he was looking in the right direction and saw fireworks way off in the distance.
     Ron fired up the engines and turned the ship towards the narrow channels that led back to the inland sea. Taking turns they would drive all night and reach the city of Kure before dawn.
    By morning the Pequad was in the inland sea driving through the islands  that dotted it. The larger Islands were connected by roads and bridges these they passed by stopping at smaller communities along the coast the ships loudspeaker blasting the storm warnings.   Then it was out to the smaller islands. At first it was hard to convince people they had to leave their homes but the major convinced them group at a time. As the day grew on the clouds became even more menacing looking which helped convince people to relocate . By afternoon people were waiting for the near the shore with arm's full of possessions.
    The people who wouldn't go she left with a box or 2 of her supplies from the ship.       It was soon after that the rains started .    Ron checked the map on the monitor  the hurricane had come on shore of the main island . It looked like the eye of the storm would miss them but they would soon be hit by 70 mile per hour winds along with a storm surge and rain by the bucketfuls.  
   Soon he would anchor the ship along side of one of the taller Islands and use it as protection from the wind. Meanwhile they could hit a couple more islands and drop them off on the mainland before taking shelter.

 They approached the island seeing one man waving at them n one of the wooden docks that lined the beach. The rain became more steady as he watched from his seat the Major and the man having a conversation ending with the major jumping over the ships side and onto the dock still a few feet away from the dock.
  He killed the engines and watched as the ship eased its way up to the old deck. Moving fast he was out the door and on his way down the stairs as his volunteers were lashing onto the dock.   He paused to give them a thumbs up before saying don't tie t too tight we might have to get out fast". hoping they would know that as he ran after the major who was already walking through the houses of the village.
     Running to catch up he saw her disappear through a larger buildings door. He slowed a little before he opened up the door she had entered and he stopped .   From behind he heard an oof noise as Jane slammed into him from behind where she had been knocked to the ground.   Ron turned around he hadn't heard her behind him. He offered a hand which she took gaing her feet and brushing off her ego. "I though you might need an interpreter" she said rubbing where she had fallen most.
    They then turned their attention to the loud voices in the room.  The major was speaking and Jane translated" she is telling him that the storm surge and the winds will destroy the village.  The man spoke and Jane went on"He says they have survived storms every since he was a baby why would this one be different."  He says that she has no authority to order them to evacuate, he is the Mayor and he is responsible for his village'.  Both the major and the mayor were silent  apparently finished discussing the matter.
     Ron could see the lightening and hear the thunder growing closer he decided to take charge.  Making his way to the major with the doctor in tow he approached the major"Anyway he's right and they can make it through the storm"/ he asked her She answered What do you think" He had looked around the village itself was on level ground only a few feet higher than the now rising waters.  "Okay then you are going to have to use some authority , or I will' he said giving her a few seconds before he said "Doctor Willow translate this, I am here under the employ of the Emperor of Japan, I don't have the authority to get you to leave with us. he paused until she finished translating then went on "this woman is the Grand daughter of the emperor a princess your princess.   She does not wish to order you to come but she requests that you listen to us. ".   When the translation was completed the old man said something to Ron Which Jane translated as he wanted proof of what Ron had said.
     Ron turned to the major who shyly reached up her sleeve and pulled out a thin piece of metal with a loop on one end an a ribbon on the other. The old man reacted like it was a cobra and he bowed his head as the Major said something in a loud voice that when she finished the crowd immediately headed  for the door as Jane still along side him said "She said it's really time to go. "
       It was time to go Ron thought as they headed for his ship.  The winds were getting stronger as the large group approached the beach where Ron had parked the Pequad. only it was not there , looking further he noticed that even the dock he had tied to was gone. Jane tugging his arm pointed to the Pequad that was now rolling around a bout a hundred feet out from them.
        Ron reached for his jacket pocket that held his radio and realized he hadn't wore the jacket . Checking vainly through his pants pockets he heard the majors voice behind him saying "Forget something Captain". He turned around to see her holding out a walkee talkee to him.He too it from her and said Thanks Princess"  He saw a rage on her face for a second before she calmly said "Don't ever call me that again". Ron not as scared as he should of been answered "Deal as long as you don't call me Captain fearless".  
"Frank were going to have to beach the ship so we can load these people. "  Ron watched as the ship headed straight for the group on the beach, he could hear the engines even over the storm.  Then Frank stopped the engines and raised the propellers as the ship hit the sand of the sea bed. the momentum carried the Pequad  on top of the sand as the sand stopped the ship. .
   Ron could see from how far the ship had skidded before it stopped that the ship would be hard to get off of the beach again.  "Frank from the Pequad came over the radio"Sorry about that chief  I think I came in a little too fast".    "A little maybe"ron said adding we"ll get it off for now lets get these people on the ship"  "Were on it boss " came Paulo's voice  .   From shore Ron saw the volunteers had already dropped a ladder over the side  sticking it into the sand and lashing it to the bow of the ship.
    Ron told Jane to get them moving towards the ship and she and the major began shouting in Japanese while Ron and the front group walked into the water the fifteen feet or more were the pequad's bow was in less than three feet of water.  Ron helped as the men and women reached the ship and started the climb into the ship. Ron tried his best to keep the people close together as the waves rocked them in the water.
        When Ron saw a bosuns chair  being lowered and intercepted it as it came down . he grabbed a child out of a mans arms and sitting on the plank he motioned for others to give them the children until he had his arms and lap full of children most with their arms wrapped tightly around his neck as they were all lifted out of the water and onto the deck of his ship.
  After the children were removed from him Ron grabbed a few life vests and sat back in the seat motioning by hand to be dropped back in the water.  He made 2 trips of picking up children as people continued to file up the ladder. By the time he was empty he saw they had prepared the platform they used to haul equipment and divers in and out of the water. He grabbed the cable and stepped onto the platform as Paulo raised it off the ship and dropped it into the water next to a waiting Doctor Willow,  Together they helped the older people in the crowd onto the platform before adding enough children and bags to make it a load.   As paulo hauled it aboard Ron checked the progress.
        The crowd was getting smaller . he went to the ladder assisting to speed up the process.  He glanced for stragglers around the ship. Glad to see none he moved towards the platform that was returning when he noticed a small group of people still on shore. Yelling as loud as could to be heard He told Jane to keep them loading until he got back.  Going back to shore he could tell it was the mayor in a wheel chair an old woman and the two  young men who had assisted the mayor  .  They were all shouting in Japanese at Ron as he came out of the water.  Ron knew they would also not know what he was saying so he went up to them and lifted the old man out of his chair and pointing with his head at the ship he began walking back into the water. He turned to see the others were still on the beach the young men looking at the old woman shaking her head.
     As determined as ever Ron came back on shore and coming up behind the lady he gave her a push towards the water moving her in front of him as he stepped through the waves pushing her when she would try to stop.  It was slow moving until the young men came in from behind each grabbing one of the woman's arms and moving her the rest of the way. 
    He reached the platform and without losing momentum he lifted the old man onto the platform before pausing to take a breath.   He heard the woman crying as she backed away from the two men helping her.   Ron Leaped the distance and picked the woman up carrying her and setting her on the platform.  He then spent another precious moment unclasping the woman's grip from around his neck.     Ron felt the ladies nails digging into his neck as he broke away    "You 2" he said pointing "get on there and hold her down" Ron was angry and noticed the two youths looked scared before Jane translated and they quickly jumped to the platform.  Ron cooled as his mind went back to work  , he saw that two of his volunteers were  securing the ladder they had already pulled out of the water.
        Looking up he saw the bosun seat coming over the side towards him. Seeing none in the water on a last look he met the seat as it came  down and sitting in the seat he shouted to Jane to jump on. She landed on his lap her legs wrapped around his back as they were pulled from the water. The wind shook the pair causing Ron to grab on to her and her to say to him "See I always knew you'd find a way to make a pass at me". Seconds later Ron's feet hit the ground and he straightened up causing Jane to fall towards her back before he caught her arms and lowered her to the deck.
  "Now comes the hard part' he said to her. Without missing a beat he stepped over her and began heading for the pilot house.  He looked at the sky now dark as night except for the lightning flashes against the enormous wall clouds getting closer.
   They had options he told Frank and the others "We could pull ourselves out by rocking the ship back and forward until she pulls loose, unless we damage something doing it then we would be in trouble, or we can use our wenches and pull ourselves out with our tow chains, In this weather it would be tough". Wether it had just come to him or he had planned it all along he said "Or we can do it this way".
 After that he laid out his plan as they listened in disbelief. After Ron finished he added "Well what do you think'' he paused and looked around the room "Smith" he stopped looking right at him. The crowd in the room slowly turned to him as Jane finished translating to her volunteers.  When he noticed he was supposed to give an answer he Smiled and said "Uh anything you say chief "as a question.  "Good"  Ron said "lets get to it."
   Ron supervised as Jane and the major helped with the translation. First he rigged up lines for the outer edges of the people now squeezed tightly onto the lower deck.  Besides the older people and children they had brought all the people from the village on deck and were now  in the middle of the ship as they could be pressed into. Frank in the Pilot seat waited for the signal with the motors fired up and the ship in neutral. Ron wanted all the help he could get timed the waves as they hit the shore and pushed back waiting for a big one he gave the signal and Frank put it in reverse as the people in a mass moved to the back of the ship all the way to the edge with only the lines keeping them aboard .
          This brought the bow of the ship up as the rear sunk into the water . At the highest angle Frank increased the throttle dipping the rear of the Pequad into the water  as it pulled away from the sand. Going straight back until the ship leveled itself they were free.  Once assuring his passengers were safe he asked the doctor to get them inside and dry if you can. With that he was back to the pilot house where a happy to not be stuck Frank asked him "Where to now Chief".   "I believe that old saying any port in a storm fits , what do you think Major . She was busy talking on a headset and signaled with a finger to wait.
    Holding her hand over the mic she said Takahara and then went back to her conversation.

 He checked the map and gave Frank the new course. "  As Frank set the ship on its new path ron heard shouts from the outer deck and coming outside to check Ron noticed they were looking at their village or what was left as winds ripped through it and waves pushed over the beaches flooding the village and washing it towards them.
 There was nothing to be done he thought and went back in the pilot house.     Takahara was a small but modern port not more than thirty minutes away . From the map he thought that it would be as easy a place to unload the villagers as any.
 He told Frank to familiarize himself "we may come here to hole up" he explained.  Ron used the time to check on his guests , and to apologize if he offended the old man and his wife. The people on deck were now filling the inner space of the ship taking turns drying themselves off by the heat of the stoves and ovens of Paulo's kitchen.  Smith was in the Tv area entertaining the children as Ron moved through the crowd looking for the Mayor.  Coming up to Smith he asked and was glad to be informed that he had moved the baby and Sanda to his bunk and put the Mayor and his wife in Rons cabin.    He added "Yanai gave them some tea the lady seems to be calming down I think". He only had a few minutes before he would be needed in the pilot house he told Smith as a reason he would talk to them later.
  Ron was as wet as the Passengers he remembered as a shiver went through him. He squeezed through the crowd towards the kitchen where he was met with a large cup by Yanai who was along with Paulo looking very busy in the kitchen again. Ron leaned onto the counter where he saw a spot and enjoyed the heat as the coffee warmed his insides.
      Too soon he heard Ivan over the intercom calling him back to work.
  Ron returned to the pilot house through the floor hatch going at once to Frank at the pilot seat checking his gauges glancing at the scopes and monitors before looking out the front and side windows watching the wind and rain seeing the lights of the city directly ahead.  Then he looked over his crew Ivan was on the communication and Dr. Willow was at a seat typing on her laptop.   He asked her where the major was and she Replied with a thumb to the door saying "she's getting the crew ready to unload the islanders."
      With no other job he went to the rear of the pilot house and watched as the volunteers began laying out the rubber buoys along the side of his ship.  Once again he vowed to promise to make sure those guys got paid. This time adding even if it came out of my share.
   The rains were increasing again and even though the port they were in was protected from most of the storm it still took Frank a couple of tries to successfully dock the ship where he wanted it.  Ron this time grabbing his wet gear went down to the deck to help the people starting to unload even as the volunteers tied onto the dock.   When the crowd thinned down the galley door opened and the Mayors wife now looking composed walked to the ramp to step off the boat before walking back  giving Ron a quick hug before rushing off with out looking back until she was off the ship. Next the old man came out being carried by the 2 young men. He had them stop as they went by ron he began talking Ron heard the last thing he said aregato.' Your welcome he said as the man was carried off the ship. As soon as the last person left the deck the volunteers had the ship untied from the dock. Looking up he saw the Major going into the pilot house. Next he heard Frank engage the engine and the Pequad was backing away from the dock.
         They pulled out of the port that even though protected by seawalls the waves were still 3 foot tall as they slammed the shores. Once out of the port they entered into the tempest. Ron watched from the front of his boat using a safety line he was trying to read the storm as it battered the Pequad. Waves continually washed over the rear deck , with waves splashing Ron on the upper deck of the pilot house.
    Everyone who wasn't busy with a job was out on the decks watching, looking.  The major had told them that a sloop from a port near here had broken free with a family of 7 people on board. They had been lucky enough to have made a cell phone call to the local police that they were abandoning the sloop and were now in a rubber raft .
       The scope on the pequad detected the sinking sloop and they started searching from there,  Frank drove to the spot and put the ship in neutral letting the ship get carried by the storm , picking the direction the water was moving they then  motored that way straight at first then when they drove farther than they estimated the raft could float they turned back towards the sloop repeating the tactic until the third time when Ron now in the crows nest spotted a flash of light. With his binoculars he could see a dark figure waving a lighted cell phone.  
    Ron used the ships spotlight to shine on the raft as the Pequad steered for it. Ron had let Frank drive the ship because of his experience he would have in water rescues.
    They had decided trying to pick the people out of the raft onto the Pequad would be too dangerous in the high winds and rain. The Pequad could easily crush the raft if a wave carried it onto it. It would also do nothing good if the raft crashed into the side of the ship.
      They all agreed that the best way to get them on the ship would be to transport them all at one time. The reasoning was that the weight of the group would steady the net in the winds now gusting at 50 miles per hour according to Franks last check. They were now completly in the hurricane.
 The people on the raft wouldn't last much longer Ron thought so he sped up the men laying out the cargo net attaching it to their wench grabbing the net as it was lifted off the deck keeping it from blowing away with the help of the volunteers until Ron could stand under it.
        Ron backed to the opposite side of the boat and then ran as best he could on a slick deck to the other side jumping out letting the rope swing him out as far as it could before the rope was released from the deck and he fell to the sea  close enough to swim for the people on the raft pulling the netting with him. 
     On deck the Major was shouting into a loudspeaker giving directions to the people on the raft. Ron had them load 2 of the men into the net before loading the children and then the women hanging on as best they could as the wench on the ship raised them out of the waves.  Ron was now hanging onto the outside of the full net his legs still in the water as he heard a scream. As he was being raised out of the water he saw the figure as it hit the water and went under.    By the time the figure went under the water the net had rose to where Ron was now out of the water.
     With a sigh Ron took a deep breath and let go.  He entered the water feet first arms tucked in so that his momentum carried him deep into the water passing the figure as dove by, He reached out and grabbed them as he went by with the figure stopping his sinking and he holding on to the person by the collar of their coat. started swimming for the surface.
   Ron had time to think as the water kept pushing them down as he kicked upwards. Ron thought that whoever he was carrying was probably dead ,and that if he hung on to them he was probably dead too. Laughing at himself he thought he was probably dead when he let go of the cargo net.

     Ron was ready to give up and sink with the person in his grip when his head broke the surface and the air slashed across his face.  He raised the person out of the water enough to look into her lifeless 

face as the lights from the Pequad shown upon the two of them.  To Ron's amazement the face coughed then  began spitting out water , before she progressed to emptying her stomach on Ron and herself. When she had finished Ron kicked them into cleaner water talking to her calmly and steadily even though he knew she wouldn't understand.  He had a plan B

 to get back on board the Pequad. He knew Frank would have a hard time getting the ship close enough to  drop a line or the net to them. From what he could see the men on deck were having a hard time even standing on the deck as the waves were crashing over it.

 He told the girl what he was thinking including how crazy it would be to try it, but since he had already given them up for dead he figured they really had nothing to lose. Kicking away from the Pequad holding the girls arms with her facing him he bobbed under the water allowing a wave to go over them before he dove on top of the girl using her as a body board he pushed them out of the water enough to ride on top of the wave as it crashed onto the deck of the ship. At the last moment he turned there bodies so that he landed on the deck before she crashed into him and they both rolled until the volunteers stopped them from rolling off the other side of the ship.

          Ron struggled to his knees feeling the aches of his crash but thankful nothing seemed broken. He watched as they carried the girl inside the ship before trying to stand, which he failed the first time. gathering his strength he stood again this time aided by an arm around his waste helping to hold him up. "Come on fearless" he thought he heard his wife say, before realizing she was in his head again. Somebody else grabbed him on the otherside of him and he allowed them to lead almost carry him inside before he could regain his senses. As his head began to clear he realized he had probably got another concussion. He thought to himself that now he really could use to get his head examined. Once inside the Pequad he was barely in a seat before yanai was there with a blanket and a cup of her special brew. She was talking in Japanese but Ron could tell that she was scolding him by the tones in her voice. "I just need a little rest I'll be okay woman" he said as he rested his head on the table in front of him. 

 Then the ship twisted in a wave sending him and the others across the room.  The jolt ended Rons rest. He was on his feet and staggering towards the hall and the floor hatch as Yanai helped hold him up under his right arm. he looked and saw Sanda grab him on the other side and despite the weight difference they helped him make his way to the ladder up to the pilot house. From there Ron was on his own telling himself to breath in breath out he grabbed the ladder rails and began to climb the steps. Before he could climb the second step another wave hit the ship knocking him off the ladder and to the floor. Ron lost consciousness   He opened his eyes now on the floor seeing that Yanai and Sanda were standing in front of him watching him. "Oww" he said shrugging his shoulders,  This time he didn't bother standing up instead he crawled to the ladder and grabbing the rungs he climbed the stairs pausing at the top to open the latch and push himself through the hole before another wave knocked him back into the floor.  As he hit the floor of the pilot house , Sanda and Yanai were helped through the hatch before Ivan closed and latched it.. 

   Ron was still almost helpless but he worked to clear his mind as fast as he could. He worked his breathing pushing oxygen into his brain to force it back to life. He made use of his eyes as his vision cleared.  He could see that Frank was still at the wheel and Ivan had returned to his station. Looking more he saw that Smith was at his monitors  and he was strapped in holding the baby in his arms. Into his vision came Dr. Willow looking closely at her keyboard before a wave hit the boat.. Ron grabbed a hold of her and they all held on until the ship settled. "You better sit down and strap in " he told her his mind coming back. Louder he said "You guys too, Sanda get to your seat. and help the doctor find hers". Rising off the couch with Yanai still at his side he walked them over to the closest seat and he set her in it latching the seatbelts and harness around her as she protested . "Tell her it's okay"Ron said as he moved towards the front of the pilot house.  He felt stronger as he moved. He was starting to get his senses back now, he could now stand and adjust as the waves rocked the boat.   Reaching the dash he did what he always did checking his gauges that were still mostly blurrs he went to the scope and then focused on the larger monitor until he could make out the images on it. 

 He changed his gaze to watch Frank at the wheel. At first Frank looked froze at the wheel looking only forward one hand locked on the wheel .   "How we doing Frank" he asked jolting Frank out of his thoughts for a moment before he glanced over to Ron smiling as he seen him for the first time.   Before he could say anything Ron said casually A little to port I'd say". causing Frank to snap back to the storm turning even before he looked. Thats good " Ron said as the ship rolled slightly through the wave. "That's it nice and easy" he continued "Your doing good".    "Ivan can you put a map up"   "Just a little back on the throttle, .  Ron knew he couldn't drive or barely walk but he knew he could still give leadership. "That's it Frank,  we can show this storm who's boss eh Sanda" he said looking over to make sure she was still there strapped into her chair.  He looked around the room seeing the nervous faces.   He returned to watching the storm before he started talking. "Let's keep it steady as we can , don't forget we got passengers plus Paulo is down there and he hate's it when you mess up his kitchen,  there you go turn into that wave .  Ivan where's my map?.   This is some storm dont you think doc?    I don't think I've been in one this big how about you Frank?" he paused waiting for the thunder of a ligthening bolt that flashed next to the ship.  "Imagine what it would of been like out in the ocean,    hold on", he said before the ship was rocked sideways from a wave. "   "amazing" he went on "okay Frank  lets turn this ship around , nice and easy.   Frank looked his way then began turning the Pequad around .   "Ivan don't let us hit anything remember there might be some islands just barely underwater".    Frank was talking  to Ivan "all clear so far" Ivan replied. Ron could barely hear them as the storm raged.   "Straighten her out now" Ron said as they  looked into a large wave that spread out over the length of his vision.   "Slow the Peqaud until the wave gets here" ron said hearing the engines slow. Ron waited  until the wave was right in front of them before he said "Now'' listening to the engines roar to full power bringing the bow of the ship up pointing it into the wave crashing down on it, . Ron felt the groan of the ship as it powered its way through the wave and on top of it slowing a bit but speeding away as the water level retreated.   "good move Frank now turn us around and get ready for that wave to come back".   As Frank turned the ship slowly around Ron decided to check the ship Glancing at the gauges and the scope before taking a last look out the windshield he headed for the rear of the pilot house Smiling at his crew as he passed them placing his hand on Sanda's head as he went by taking the moment to study the progression of her drawing at the table. It was as if she had illustrated their trip through the bay .   Moving Quickly past he checked on Smith still strapped in holding the baby as if he was guarding it with his life.  He was proud of the kid he took under his wing,    He would have to tell him that when he had more time he thought adding it to his to do list.  moving past the doctor who when she wasn't holding on was staring into her laptop with a nervous look on her face  like they all had.  He moved to the rear door checking through seeing that his crains, wenches and now small amount of cargo was still in place and secure.  Looking over the ship then the mass of rain falling , watching as the effect of the big wave wore off and the water returned to it's constantly changing shape of hills and valleys forming and disappearing where ever you look. He had learned a long time ago that the waves to worry about most were the one you were in. He thought he heard the click of the floor hatch opening even  in the storm causing him to watch as the major climbed up into the pilot house.  He heard her footsteps as she walked up next to him .    In his ear she whispered "We need to talk, downstairs " pointing at the still open hatch.   She stepped back as Ron took one last visual check before going  through the hatch.  

  He heard her tell Yanai that she was going to take care of this and thought he heard Yanai answer "Please tell him to come back"  but that made no sense to him. He blamed it on his concussion and waited as the major closed the hatch and dropped to her feet  beside him. 

"I want to show you something captain." She said raising her finger and pointing it at his shoulder she put her finger then her hand right through Ron's shoulder. "Nice trick" he said as she pulled her hand out of him. "How did you do that" he said looking for a hole in his shoulder. "It's not me" she said as she repeated the trick this time moving her hand around in his body.  Can you feel that "she asked.

Ron could feel it like an itch  he thought.  He reached out and put his hand on her shoulder.   "Very interesting" she said putting her hand into his body. "put your hand on the wall and push" she said watching as Ron put his hand solidly on the wall and pushed. The wall held his push, as it always had. "I want to try something " she said, before walking through Ron stopping with her body inside his she spun around before stepping out of Ron and walking to the door of ron's cabin.   Smiling she opened his door and gestured for him to follow as she went into the cabin. Ron went to the doorway looking into the cabin where the major was now standing holding the door open with one hand. Ron entered the doorway and had one foot in the room before she swung the door shut , Ron expecting the door to hit him in the face braced for an impact that never came the door clicked shut behind him looking back Ron could see part of his leg still in the door until he took his next step.   "I thought so" she said "The old One said this would happen".  

Ron began to come to his own conclusions, the first and most probable explanation he could give himself was that he was in a very lucid dream. He knew of long dreams as he thought of the nights he had spent floating in the dark waters struggling to breath air as he awoke.  He gained confidence that it was a dream he could handle dreams, much better than the thought of what else could be happening. He remembered thinking he was dead in the water. Thinking aloud he said "I'm a ghost?'' Once said he turned to watch the face of the Major as she formed an answer. When she didn't answer he began to suspect the worst studying his situation as he could see and hear it. His cabin was dimly lit. He saw a figure in a chair he guessed to be a woman,   he could see his bed which was occupied ,  and the Major who was now moving towards the bunk.    She pulled the corner of a blanket off as he came close enough to see it was a girl, he assumed it was the one that he had tried to save. At first look Ron thought she was dead from the look on her unmoving face. Ron wiped the tears now flowing from his eyes and noticed that the girl slightly moved. Getting closer he could hear that she  softly moaned. "She needs a hospital, she swallowed a lot of water , we reset her leg and put a splint on it, it's the best we can do for her ".       "You should brace yourself "  she said and then she uncovered the other figure on the bed.   He moved closer seeing a head wrapped in white strips .  He couldn't tell by the face through the bandages but a glance at the arm of the figure confirmed to Ron that he was looking at himself. Curiously Ron touched the familiar scar , recoiling at the unresponsive and cold skin.    "My wife is gonna kill me , the last thing she told me was quit dying".  He said looking at his body for signs of some life. He noticed that his back was covered on one side with more strips of white.    "Your not dead" she said adding "not quite dead anyway".  To prove it she put her finger over one of Ron's nostril until the other nostril reacted opening to grasp air twitched.  She pulled her fingertip out of his nose and looking back to Ron she began pushing her hand into him again.  More than a little uncomfortable Ron backed away from her saying "careful I'm a married man".    "Sorry" she  said "this is just so amazing, you give off a tingle " as she walked through him again.  He had felt it too. that was what worried him.    Turning around she walked into him positioning his hand into hers . He watched fascinated by the blurring of her hand into his.  Stepping out of Ron she began talking with her back turned to him. "You remember the old priest, I thought  he was crazy until everything he said happened.  He said you were loose in your body, your spirit mind and body were loosing the bind that holds them together. Your body and your mind are revolting because of the way you treat them.  According to him they kicked you out".    Ron looked over at his body the bandages on top of scars, maybe "Maybe they have a point" he said, "Did he say what happens next".   "He said we have to read the scroll" she answered opening a drawer and removing the box it had been placed in.

FUTEKI

 Carefully she unrolled it on a table. She would read the open part then roll it up and reveal the next section.  She repeated this 3 times before she began to tell Ron  what she was reading.   "It tells the story of a Samari who was hired by the emperor to clean the pirate bandits out of the inland sea.   Equipped with a ship and crew the Samari sailed into the sea and began to enforce the laws of his emperor."   She read on to herself , quickly moving through the roll of cloth 2 feet at a time. Ron waited expecting her to begin translating, watching her face as it changed to worry.  She stopped reading near the middle of the roll and then turned to look at Ron lying in the bed, she then went back to the Ron watching her waiting for her to talk. When she went back to reading Ron could wait no more. "Listen are you going to tell me what's on the scroll , or do I have to learn to read it myself. "        "It's difficult to explain, The old one seems to think that you are an incarnation, the same soul in a new body as the warrior of this story.  He also said that you and I are repeating a passion play that we have to amend. Somehow when we met last time it went very bad.   Thats what he told you on the dock anyway".   With that she went back to the process of reading the roll of cloth   .      "The scroll say's the samari hired by the emperor quickly cleaned out the inland sea in a series of battles where it say's he aquired the name Futeki when the story was told of how he boarded a pirate ship alone and fought until they surrendered. He finished his task and went to the royal court to recieve payment for his services.    The emperor's daughter one of his favorites had been eager to meet the great warrior from the tales of the news from the area of his blade and cunning.   She told her father that if half of what the stories said was true they should keep the samari under his employ which was his right as Emperor. Her father agreed, they should meet "The great Futeki"  he told his favorite daughter.   Futeki was brought to the emperors castle and presented to the royal court.   As he walked to the throne the daughter whispered to her father"this is a man I would marry".   At the emperors wave a box was handed to Futeki.   "This is payment for the great service you have done for our nation. Thank you, and now we would like  to pay you to perform a few more tasks."

"I am honored to serve you as long as you wish .   I would beg a request, that I be allowed to visit my home,  My family will need this money and my crew hasn't seen home in a long time".   Futeki replied  stunning the princess erasing the smile from her face. Tell me about your family the emperor asked. Futeki explained he was from a small island on the southern tip of the nation , he and his new wife lived with his parents and her inlaws overlooking the ocean.  He added that he and his crew were whalers from generations of them. 

 The emperor thanked Futeki for sharing his personal life with him and that he would inform him of his decision.  He then summoned his closest advisors which included his daughter .    She conspired with her father to create a list of tasks that she hoped would take years to complete. It would be agreed that his pay would be sent by them as directed by him to his village.  I was her plan to keep him Futeki here until he forgot about his woman at home  when she would be ready. The emperor saw futeki as a way to consolidate his power sending him to warlords who did not support the Emperor , then on to feuding warlords and out into the country removing bandits as he had the pirates.   The major paused then said "I don't think you need to hear the rest of this let's skip to the end"   When he had finished he went before the throne again , thanking the emporer, saying "That if he was no longer needed he would like to return to his home".   The emperor again said he would hold a council and let him know. 

 The emperor and his council agreed that they no longer needed the employ of Futeki anymore, some argued  that Futeki was a dangerous man the farther away from here he went might not be far enough. If Futeki decided to assassinate the emperor who could stop him. became the murmur then thought of most in the group. They still could not convince the emperor that was likely.     

"Father I know a way".   the scroll says  the major affirmed before she unrolled the next length of cloth.    "this is embarrassing" she said before rolling what she had read up and moving to the next length.    Ron put his hand on hers to stop her forgetting that he wasn't material as she rolled right through him feeling a strong shock as his hand melted into the scroll.  Pulling back he was forced to wait until the major was ready to talk again.  "I'm so sorry"   she had tears in her eyes  ''I can't believe  I did this to you twice".   "She" pointing at the scroll ,  "talked her father into giving Futeki one more test something that father has often wanted to know.   She explained his chemists have a powder that when mixed with the right herbs and drunk in a tea will all but kill whoever takes it.  All being the key word. Have Futeki drink it and go to the after life and bring back proof of it's existance. If he succeeds    he will bring back valuable information . Either way he will prove his loyalty".  The emperor had a the decree wrote that Futeki would report tomorrow  at sunset for is last task.   The Emperor sent it to Futeki with a trusted aid who told Futeki that if he failed to show up the government would be too busy to search for him. The aide told Futeki that his ship  in the harbor, by tomorrow  could be far away from royal court.  The aide told of his encounter with Futeki ending with how Futeki's eyes had glowed red and his face tensed with rage as he  read the decree. Forgive me your highness but I had to run from the sight of him, he is a demon I think". The emperor rose from his throne and approached his aide now lying on the floor whimpering.   In a calm voice he said "I can forgive you for being a coward old friend, but I cannot forgive you bringing it to my own throne room,"  with a wave at his guards the man was quickly removed from the room by his arms.   

 In the morning the royal spies were eager to report that in the night Futeki's ship had  left the harbor. This pleased their master who declared that the palace would have a feast to celebrate.  As his spies watched for the return of Futeki the court busied itself preparing for the feast .  By mid day hastily arranged tournaments  began as the royal crowds began to assemble. There were awards given to the best of the combatants from archers to samari battling with wooden swords.   Entertainers from around the city from acrobats to musicians performed for the emperor and his growing crowd.  Then came the emperors horsemen galloping past the royals showing there skills with their horses.    The emperor then led the procession to the royal throne room taking his seat as lines of Geisha entered the room moving into the crowd of partiers passing out wine and food as they went.  The court ate and drank stopping only to watch  the entertainment.   The emperor watched as a dancer performed to a somber tune of a sad tale.     "What's next he asked" not liking the mood the song gave him.   

 "It's a Magician glorious one" said his new favorite aide. With a wave of his hand the music was stopped and the dancer disappeared.     Into the throne room walked a hunched figure leaning on a wooden staff wearing a white robe.   The figure moved slowly followed by 2 men carrying a long wood box, behind them were 2 children carrying something in a blanket. 

 The magician walked to the center of throne and waited as the men set the box down  opened it's lid and left .  The children set their package in the box and stepped   behind it .   With out a word the figure flashed a scroll from out of his sleeve and handed it to one of the kids pointing at the emperor the boy meekly made his way towards the emperor before his aide intercepted him taking the scroll before the boy quickly left the area followed by the other.  As the aide began to read the hunched figure straightened as he dropped the robe from his shoulders to the gasp of the room.    Standing before the throne with his arms raised he turned to show the crowd and guards that he was unarmed , even though he was in the battle armor that the Emperor himself had presented to him. The aide who was still reading gasped before saying "It's futeki  my lord" before looking to see the emperors , and then all others looking at the warrior in front of them. 

 With a wave to his guard a horn blasted and the upper balconies were filled with archers their arrows latched for shooting.   "What does he want" the emperor asked the aide impatiently pointing at the scroll.The aide quickly went back to reading the scroll. "It's a termination contract Your greatness, it has his final payment arrangement".    "He has some request's , his payment is to be placed in his box and if he doesn't come back , his body is to be placed in it as well, until his ship returns to take him home. , He also sir would like your seal on the contract ".   

 the emperor took the scroll from the aide and began reading for himself. He then looked about , he had thirty archers his personal body guards plus his palace guards blocking every entrance. He considered also that his court was also present, most of them still figuring out that Futeki was not a planned part of the celebration. That Futeki was alone and apparently unarmed didn't matter, still standing with his arms crossed  in the middle of the hall. 

 The Emperor told his aide to "bring his gold" adding "and bring my seal"  with a signal to his bodyguards he rose off his throne and began the procession of him flanked on all sides they walked to where Futeki stood unmoving. It wasn't until the bodyguards stepped aside and the Emperor and him was face to face before Futeki did his formal bow to the Emperor before going back to standing with his arms crossed looking straight ahead. In a quiet voice the Emperor said"   I am sorry this is no way for a warrior like yourself to die".     Futeki calmly replied that "It is the emperor's right".  "The power doesn't make it right'' the emperor said before they heard a herald sound and 2 servants carried in a box followed by the aide carrying the royal seal.   Behind them came 2 men rolling a cart.  Another horn sounded and in full regalia came the emperors daughter.   Futeki turned briefly as the servants emptied the gold coins into his box.  Shaking his head the emperor affixed his seal to the scroll which the scared aide quickly rolled up and placed on top of Futeki's gold. 

 The emperor backed away before he was swallowed by his guards .  Stopping to great his daughter as she showed her respects to him he said "It seems things have gone too far My daughter".      With a smile she answered "Yes father much too far,   to stop now".    She waited as her father returned to his throne before walking up to Futeki before turning her back to him.  With a wave a man flanked by 2 guards was brought to the cart where one of the chemists gave him a cup. Without looking the man drunk the offered cup and fell to the floor.   The second chemist examined the man before nodding to the princess.  She signaled her guards who used his staff to hit the man on the floor waiting for a reaction. when none came the princess waved and the chemist put a long needle into a prepared mix and poked it into the body of prone man. Almost instantly the man began to shake  and with the help of the guards was brought to his feet as the 2 chemist's inspected him.  One of them nodded to the Princess and the man was carried away by the guards.  While the chemist's mixed a new brew the princess explained to the court the properties of the mixture.   It brings the body to near death,for up to a day.  That is the longest any have lasted without the antidote.   "You have one day to bring back proof of the otherworld, then signal us and we will give you the antidote".   The chemist handed her the new cup of brew and she turned to give it to Futeki only then seeng he was now seated on the lid of his box cross legged with his arms again crossed.  The smile she had prepared for just that moment dissapeared now she had to look at the face of the man she now hated. She was even angrier when he looked at her as if he didn't even know her.  She had planned this moment her reaction to the different  actions that Futeki could have , hoping that she would see fear , maybe even begging for his life, that she would not give him, or anger , at all the time she had her back to him she knew he could of easily killed her. She had to know he knew she was responsible for this impossible task. "Warrior do you understand your task" she asked loudly.   From his seat Futeki nodded  his face as cold as stone.    She forced herself to walk the short distance between them then lowering her self to hand him the cup.  When he didn't take it she saw that his eye's were closed. Against her plans she had to call his name "Futeki" she said hearing the name reverberate through the palace.     Until now the guests thought this was a special performance, a play.    Now the room became quiet as their attention became focused on the warrior and princess.  Without looking at her Futeki raised out his hands in front of him , waiting as she placed the cup in his hands using all her will not to show the fear she felt.  She stepped back as the warrior looked directly at the Emperor on his throne he bowed his head and then drank the potion , the cup falling to the floor as the drugs took effect. The chemist's quickly went to the slumped body , lying it flat on the box lid they began searching for a sign of life. One checked his pulse while the other used a feather holding it over Futeki's nose and mouth watching it until it eventully fluttered with the tiny breath. The pulse took even longer Futeki's heart was now beating less than once a minute.After feeling the second pulse course through the body the chemist signalled to the Princess and one handed her the antidote along with the needle to inject it.  they both quickly backed away before dissapearing. This time the guards did not assault the body to test if he was faking, instead the Princess took the needle and pushed it into his cheek until it came out the otherside of his face with out a movement from the body.  She left the needle in him and placed the potion that would bring him back along side his head before moving to return to her seat .  The Emperor observed his now quiet hall , most of them not understanding what they had saw were waiting for the next act . He summoned his aid telling him to resume the meal and bring his daughter to him.  With the food being served along with the wine the crowd soon returned to a festive mood. 

  "Daughter what is the next act of your play?" The emperor asked looking at the strange smile on her face.  "We both know that father, he must die here tonight". Despite the crazed look on her face he knew she was right. Futeki's death would cement his rule of the country by showing that he was the ultimate power.   He thought of the irony that for more power he had lost control of the situation. He was relieved when his daughter  pleaded to let her take care of Futeki.   With a wave of his hand and a nod of his head he dismissed her and joined in on the meal being served feeling better as the food and wine went into his body. For hours they ate and drank with pauses for the entertainers to perform , mostly geisha's dancing  past and around Futeki on his box, while the music played on. Well after midnight the princess whispered in her fathers ear saying it was time.  The music stopped and she walked to the prone man. On the emperors signal  the archers and palace guards retook their positions.  "father, guests and family, it is a new day and as we can see Futeki has failed your highness." the princess spoke from the center of the room. "Great as he was , he must now pay the price of failure. ''  In the silence she heard the sound of thunder and the wind started blowingthrough the open doors and windows of the room . First it blew out the candles placed on the walls before the wind moved through the the large fireplace mixing with the going fire sending sprays of sparks and ash in a funnel of a cloud that danced in front of the flames.  Aloud voice came from behind the princess causing her to spin around and see Futeki was now standing on his box , as the lights were restored she could seethat he was actually standing over himself , arms still crossed he said "Emperor and all that would use it I bring you proof and a message from the otherworld, as you were here so were they, and as they are gone so shall you be, hurry not to the grave, though no matter the tack you take you will all know sooner than you want."    

 With that he unfolded his arms and stretched them out raising his palms and his head to the sky.  Screaming Dark spinning shadows came out of him going around him in an ever enlarging circle as more and more screaming shadows appeared. The dark shapes formed their own funnel of wind spinning over to dance with the funnel of smoke from the wind twisting the 2 into one before hittning the burning fire with the loud crash of thunder as the wind sent the merged sparks and shadows flying through the room , the screaming shadows terrorizing the remaining guests and guards. As fearsome as they were , the sparks were causing small fires as they landed adding danger to the fear as they made a mass effort to abandon the hall. 

A shadow flew directly at the Emperor now flanked on all sides by his body guards tried to swat it away as it lingered near his face. This was mistook for the signal to the archers and they were informed to shoot all 20 launching their arrows , some at the body of Futeki, some passing through the Yokai causing new screams as the arrows found new targets in the crowd. The captain of the archers called for another valley directing them this time to hit the corpse not the demon orYokai. With that all the archers hit their mark on the body of Futekileaving hardly an area of his body without an arrow stuck in it. 

 Still Yokai Futeki kept his position as more of the screaming shadows came from his body. At the captains command another volley of arrows were sent into Futeki his body almost invisible among the mound of arrows.  It was then the Emperor began to regain control ordering his archers to stand down and his servants to put out the spreading fires.  Standing and shouting above the other noise he said "Futeki great warrior and loyal servant you have completed the last of your tasks and proven yourself again."   Yokai Futeki looked over the room for the first time seeing the chaos in the crowds , looking down he saw the princess bowed on the floor crying.  He bowed at the emperor as the shadows quieted the screams and returned to spinning a circle around him.  Looking down he glanced at his corpse  "   I trust you will ensure my body and the payment will be handled as dictated in the contract?'    The emperor seeing Yokai Futeki stiring into his face from accross the room nodded adding "It will be done".     Outside a storm was beginning to rage , inside the ghosts were quiet spinning tighter nto the yokai until they were gone .    With the quiet the princess regained her courage looking up at the Yokai of Futeki waiting for the moment he would recognize that she was responsible , to give her the hate she wanted him to feel. She wanted him to realize just what he had missed. She wanted him to cast a curse on her , as retribution.     If he was ever aware of her he kept it to himself , he crossed his arms closing his eye's he said "Now I can go home". His figure disolved flowing down into the body like water. Or the rain that fell from the sky soaking into the ground. 

  The emperor looked at the arrow covered corpse among the wreck of his court. With only a shake of his head and a frown he glanced to his daughter and after telling his still cowering aide to see that the contract is fulfilled to the letter, he among with the few remaining guest's left. The princess feeling the eyes of her family upon her forced herself into action. She  straightened herself from the floor called for her personal servants , before she began to pull the arrows out of Futeki and placed them in a pile. When she had pulled the last arrow she allowed her servants to wash the body and armor of Futeki before wrapping it still dressed in the armor in a large cloth of white, before the head was wrapped the princess removed her needle still lodged in the face and gave him a kiss on the lips befor she covered his face in the cloth. they placed his wrapped corpse in the box and sealed it shut. The princess using her ring to mark the wax they poured on the  holes from the arrows and the corners of the lid . It took 4 of the strongest guards to carry the box to a place of respect near the throne of the Emperor. By the first light of morning they were done and all that was to be done was wait for Futekis ship .  The storm continued and the harbor spies reported to the emperor and his court hourly that his ship had not returned.  As the day went on the normal dealings of the day were shadowed by the box. The princess planned the procession that would carry Futeki to his ship, agreeing with the Emperor that  great respect should be shown and all honors paid.  The princess suggested that the Captain of their navy should send a ship to escort Futeki's ship safely home.It was agreed the captain would send for the best ship and he would command the ship personally.   The emperor agreed and the Captain left to prepare . The princess excused herself and discretly caught up to the sea captain asking him for a word with her before she slipped into a quiet area with him following.    She knew the man by reputation to be an ambitous if not greedy man so she wasted little time getting to the point.   "it is quite an honor guarding Futeki's treasure that you have been given,  the emperor putting his trust in you not to take the fortune in gold from Futeki's mercenaries, and send the ship and it's lot to the bottom of the ocean. " Putting on what she thought of as her seductive look she mused on. "A man with the courage to do that could even win my hand and all that comes with it, do you understand Captain"".    The Captain did and he wanted her hand, had wanted her hand since he first saw her in the palace.    "What about your father, it would be death to lie to him".   "I can handle my father , besides if the ship is lost to the sea with no survivors it would be hard to prove you lied, If your crew is loyal or bribe able we should have no fear".  The Captain considered the details, his crew who he could trust those he would have to kill, thinking of the gold he had seen with his own eyes, and the woman he looked at now. "As you wish it shall be my princess", bowing as he backed out the room on his way to his ship. 

 She returned to the court where her father  with his clerks and aides administered to his Empire. Beside him to his side still sat the the box of Futeki where a line of priest's had formed chanting softly  burning incense walking around the box and then leaving followed by the next priest.  Confused she sought out her youngest brother asking if he knew what was happening. "The priest are binding Futeki's Yokai from leaving the box.  The chants are designed to keep him happy as in a dream until they come to take him home"  her brother told her with a large smile on his face before moving off through the crowd. That day and all night the storm raged letting up briefly in the morning as Futekis ship sailed into the port. Futeki carried by four large guards and boxed in by the chanting priest was taken from the palace to the dock as the people of the city came out to silently watch. Four men from the ship took the place of the guards and with no more  words from the priests he was loaded and the ship left the port followed by their escort.  The storm returned it's fury for three more days and it was weeks before word reached the palace that the imperial ship had been damaged and beached off the southern coast from the storm with only a few survivors, the report said that Futeki's ship was also presumed sunk in the cyclone.   That was the end of Futeki" the major said still looking at the remaining portion of the scroll.  "except"she said pausing for the right words, "well the old priest said the scroll would tell me how I could make up or my behavior. ''   The author of it a priest says that Unless Futeki had reached home his spirit was still binded to the box, because of his fear of Futeki and the spirits he had brought forth in the palace it was decided that the instructions on how to release Futeki's spirit were drawn on the coffin lid where it could be done far away from the palace. '' He wrote a copy of the spell on the scroll, because one day a decendant or carnation of the princess would find another warrior brave enough to go to the underworld and release Futeki and return his body to his home so that he will rest''.    

 "I guess that would be me" Ron said speaking for the first time since she began the tale. "does he say how I am supposed to  do this. "       Smiling with tears of joy the major hugged him only stopping as she went right through him  "Oh yeah" she said lifting the mood of the room. Like a child she was back to the scroll reading then rereading it giving notes to herself and Ron as she read. "We have to do a couple of rituals to protect you, it says when you are ready you will receive a guide".    The end of the scroll is a prayer of protection and blessings we have to wrap it around you , take off your shirt." Ron pulled the t shirt over his head to the gasp of the major. Ron looked at his body barely stopping himself from screeching like a baby at the sight of his  scars now freely moving through the substance that bound Ron together. They were swimming in him as if he was the aquarium.  After they spent a moment to watch the major Added "Now the pants".     "Hey'' Ron started to protest before she explained  We have to paint some signals and letters on you , since I can't touch you, you'll have to make them . Using a marker ron did his best feeling more and more like this was a lucid dream, maybe he was back in a coma, he even thought of the possibility he was still in a coma from his first time, back with the beast. He forcefully rejected it because he couldn't face the thought of coming back through all the pain again.  "Breath in , Breath out " he told himself lightening his mood at the pointlessness of oxegon   in his ghost like form.   "What did you call Futeki's spirit  Yokai"  he asked her. ""Yokai' she said correcting him "that is a kind of demon or spirit from the old days". Like your ghost's and goblins  mostly tales to scare the kids".     "Mostly" Ron said pausing to watch the jellies moving under his skin. "Mostly yes"  Yokai are beings that are from or in both worlds, in the old stories they could be vengeful , but some were protectors like guardian angels that would shield certain warriors in battle." the major said as she checked to make sure the markings on Ron's body matched the locations on the drawing from the scroll.  "Are we done I'd like to put my clothes back on, it's getting chilly in here". Ron said reaching for his pants.  "Chilly huh" she said before blushing and turning away as he dressed.   "What about the guide " he asked buttoning his shirt, The scroll says you'll follow them to a cave near the bottom of the ocean she said adding "Any idea where that might be?'  Ron thought back to the cave , and getting swallowed by a jelly,   "No can't say I do" he told her. "Ready when you are Captain" came a small voice behind him. Turning they found it was a girl, checking the face on the bed next to his body he assured himself it was her. She grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the door he began to follow her as she walked through the door then backed up and letting go of Ron's hand she went and kissed the sleeping woman in the chair. With that she again walked through the door. Ron followed her only to hit the door with a thump.   He looked over at the Major to ask about it, the major was now examining the child  "She's dying I think" she said.  Sticking her face back through the door the girl said "Really we must go now". and then she faded back out of the door.   "You should follow'' her the major said "there's nothing we can do now."  "Sorry Major, no dying on my ship remember,  get Doctor Willow and Yanai down here, NOW" he heard himself say in a large voice he had never used before.    The major jumped at the voice moving to the innercom telling Ron "I will,she said "Go now she knows the way".  "In the voice that was even scaring him he said "I'm counting on you don't let them die" Ron said pointing at the figures on the bed noticing his arm had a glow. With that he opened the door and saw the girl in the break area now hugging a man who didn't seem to notice.   She noticed Ron and staring at his glow asked him if he was "Ready now''.   Ron said "well no sense in putting " before he noticed she was already through the galley door  and he quick stepped his way to the door trying once again to melt through it like she did. Giving up he opened the door and closed it against a strong wind. Outside the storm still raged, the ship rolling with the waves. He smiled the Pequad with Frank at the wheel was riding fine through the storm they would okay.   The girl was standing at the rear of the boat , almost where they had landed when they hit the deck. He went to her to again apologize for the pain he had caused her and to tell her not to get to close to the water, as he neared her the girl dove off the boat as far as she could head first her body dissapearing with out a splash.  Ron jumped into the water as close as he could to where the girl had jumped diving and swimming deep underwater as he saw the girl swimming below him. At first it was hard swimming getting used to the currents using his arms and legs as he always did. As he went on though he realized that he could move like he imagined. He thought of pushing himself using the water to move himself effortlessly he became one with his old wounds now coursing through his body.  Once he became this human jellie morph he was able to move through the water as he had in his old dreams. He quickly caught up to the girl and began swimming a circle around the girl. The girl surprised him by adapting his shape and method, now both of them proppeling through the deep heading for a dark spot deeper down.  As he had morphed his body he now saw the ocean as clear  as a lit room.    Even at the speed they could now travel it seemed like a long time they swam towards the bottom, time enough for Ron to think about his dreams.  He had never known or wanted to know where he went in them. Now he remembered in pieces , he remembered the feeling that he belonged in his underwater world. In the hospital the dreams were the only relief he had from the pain. Later on they became more obsessive as if they were calling him to stay. So many times he had thought of just staying in his painless simple world in the deep. Now he knew why as he observed the sea like he had never before, as a creature that lived in it. He thought of the creature he now was . he looked at the girl who had seemed to adjust her shape to his.  Her hair was gone and around her head was a ring of blue and grey eyes. The face was still there but the neck was now a throat hole where water was taken in to be used to propel them . She still had 2 arms with hands but now extra tentacles around the body that turned the body as the jets pushed it through the water. She slowed up and pointed to a round dark area and said "It's a shortcut" before she swam into the hole . Ron Followed her into a cave dark even with Ron's new sight, She swam on in front of him into the dark until he noticed a light ahead.  There the cave opened up into a huge cavern lit by quarts and crystals embedded in the walls. They swam in and Ron noticed the dark shapes that filled the floor of the cave below them.  They swam over them and moved towards the other end of the cavern.    There a line of shadows that Ron could now recognise as human figures stood waiting.    "I have to wait here " the girl said taking her place in the line.  Ron looked over the line seeing it led to the end of the cavern which was a wall full of cave openings of different sizes and heights. At  the base of the wall there was a table where a figure sat next to . Behind him were 2 large shapes. Ron said "No you must stay with me promise".  he said taking her hand and swimming over the crowd towards the figure at the table.  

"I'm sorry spirit, she has to wait in line , just like all the rest." the figure at the table said without looking up from the scroll he read from. "She's with me" Ron said in what he hoped would be his scary voice.     It wasn't or at least it didn't seem to scare or impress the humanish figure or the 2 large figures behind him.  "Well then if she's with you , we can take her next" the figure said before he talked in the same polite tones to the human shape at the front of his desk.  He showed him the scrolls and shaking his head he pointed the man towards one of the cave's openings on the wall.    With a hand in the air he paused the next figure in the line and said "Let's see it say's you like to be called Punchi, well Punchi We will have you on your way in no time". The girl swam slowly towards the table.  "Wait ", Ron swam in front of her .   "It's okay , you have to let me go" she said .   Ron knew he could not defeat death , at first he blamed his ego , he didn't want to live with the girls death on his hands, a weight he would carry for life.      "I need you to do something for me, I need you to go back.   With one of his many arms he felt around grabbing something rock like in his hand he pressed it into one of her many hands "I need you to give this to the Princess , tell her here is her proof".   "she belongs here" came the voice from the table "don't worry spirit she will be well taken care of"  .    Ron said "She's not dead, look at me, Punchi back on my ship my friends and crew are working to keep you alive, your parents are right there praying over you ". Ron saw the first glimmer of hope in her face but not enough . 

"Don't listen to him child it's much too far to get back now , you would get lost" "Spirit she could never make it, she's just a child"   Ron could of kissed the figure at the desk.  "If anyone here can it's her. Not only did she lead me here she's the perfect swimmer" ,   He had her by the pride now yet he didn't want to count on pride , he needed faith  . " I know you can do it kid , you won't let me down "  The girl /jelly morph wrapped two of her arm tentacles over the head of Ron. Tapping her hand on the shoulder she pressed the object he had given her before swimming away back to the cave they had entered.   

"Do you really think she will make it back" the figure said as Ron returned his attention to him. "I have faith, Ron said "and thank you for helping" .       Ron without moving his body turned his face to the figure. As he gained more and more control of his shape, his confidence grew , here in the valley of death , and I'm the baddest M.F. in the place as the old poster in his room had said.       "And you are exactly" the polite voice asked.   Ron was stuck by this question , he was pretty sure he did not want them to know his name , if they didn't already  . He started thinking of names from kids at school to actors from the old movie.    then he blurted out in his other voice "Sen-Futeki I am Senfuteki"    "well Mister Sean futeki I don't seem to have you on my list so why are you still here".   Saying that he waved his hand and the figure in the line resumed it's movement to the desk.     "I'm looking for someone" Ron said back in his real voice.     Ron watched as the shape read his scroll and showed the man his results .   This shape laid itself on the table grabbing onto the top feebly as the guards quickly removed the shape.  "So why are you looking for someone here , Let me guess vengance there is someone down here you can't wait to get to" "your not here looking up a loved one are you".  The figure paused talking as he went back to his scroll on the next in line.   "I need some information I was told to look here".    "Oh really" the figure said amused before he went through the process of showing the next figure his place on the scroll , giving some term of compassion or hope  before waving in the next . Between figures he or Ron would get in a few pieces of conversation. "You could say I'm the administrator around here , technically I legislate , I also am judge jury , even though its all  right here, I just read the scrolls , I'm really nothing more than the receptionist",   the last part said looking for sympathy.  " I can see what you mean I havent seen a lot of happy faces around here".  Ron said as the guards dragged another soul away. "Yes the administered started  "so if you could just tell me who and why you are here to find,   know what just tell start with why and if it matters will get to who".    

   Ron waited as the next shape took his turn at the table. He began to tell of the scroll and Futeki when he was interrupted "Is this going to be one of those long stories cause , it is a little busy here", looking at the line he waved his hand at it and the shapes all froze in motion. "I'm here to find someone who knows where The Futeki of the scroll's ship went down ,    So  I " ron got as far as before the figure interrupted him.  "So you can have his treasure I suppose"  "So I can release his spirit that's trapped with it   , but yeah maybe a reward or finders fee for the gold wouldn't hurt. "    

 "I see" the figure said before waving his arm causing the line to move again. It talked to the soul saying loud enough for Ron to hear "Please if you just move along. "   You wouldn't believe how many times I've heard the line "if you just give me one more chance" "Well it gets to you sometimes but then you move on to the next ."   Anyway just take the third cave on the middle row , there a long way ahead of you though" the administrator said before turning to his next client, "Thanks administrator" Ron said "Please you can call me Ron, and be careful its easy to get lost in there"   and the figure was back to his scroll. With a jet blast of water Ron now glowing from biolumination sped through the cave. He thought of all the ways the creatures had adapted to their lives. He now had vocal chords that could send out frequencies like sea mammals he could see and heard his way through the cave swimming close to the roof when he detected the other shapes in the water, small groups of men and stragglers mostly, he figured the deeper into the cave he went the older the souls would get , laughing he thought I'll just get close and ask" , For now speed was his focus.  After travelling relatively level the cave took a sharp turn that he guessed was down and he followed it to another crystal lighted chamber.  There he found himself in a large room of the cave  with a large cliff that went up as far as he could see. Ron camoflouged himself into the rocks changing the light and color of luminesance that was his form. At the floor level he saw groups of the dark human shapes walking in circles and in and out of eachother , moving always they never really went anywhere. Up on the cliff he saw a line of the souls following a long winding trail going up the cliff. Looking up  higher on the cliff he saw that the line broke up and above that the crowd thinned out.  Farther up he saw a flat edge where the trail dissapeared from his sight. He decided that would be a good place to start.

Pushing off the rocks he swam into a strong current of water with the force of a waterfall. Ron's form adjusted , instead of a straight path he began twisting through the current gathering force from the current to use against it as he moved higher towards his goal. The longer he swam the more he remembered the sensation he had felt deep in his dreams.  In glimpses he saw it wasn't always the swimming that he thought of each time he awoke. deep in his dreams he was a predator as well. The shapes and abilities that he had incorporated into the strange shape he now was resulted from his battles to become what he hoped would be an invincable warrior, or apex predator  in his world. Over the long nights and days he had developed his shape , first out of fear , or self preservation, then later with a sense of pride as his shape conformed to his will. He shivered at the thought that this was him evolved.  Lost in himself and the elements he fought the strengthening currents until he rose above the rock ledge and let the spinning currents push him into the wall of the cliff at the last moment using his arms and tentacles to grasp onto the rocks and hold on. By holding on to the rocks he was able to pull himself down to the flat ledge.   "Very impressive , your one of the first to make it this far, well in a long time" Along the cliff wall Ron noticed an  indentation of a cave where a figure sat at an empty table.      ""Hi. Ron" he said remembering the voice as the administrader.  Ron then realized the adminster was talking to someone else a  soul only more grey than black and it's outer edge was clear. . Ron aproached the table listening to the adminster talking.  The figure was showing the soul something angling for a view he saw he had rolled out a section of his scroll that was completly empty of marks or color. "Just one more step and were all done".   saying that he waved his hand as the soul began to move he pointed upwards and the soul wrapped in a whirlpool shot past Ron and up through the roof of the cave towards a small dot of bright light.    " You made it Good for you my favorite it".  The figure was now floating around Ron observing the shape he became. "I doubt you'll get any modeling contracts , but I can see the advantages in a place like this."  The figure then moved towards the edge of the rock motioning Ron to follow.   "Look at that Sean" the figure said still looking over the ledge. "It's like they don't even try anymore, '' he added pointing at various shapes in the cave a beam of light focusing on their darkness.   Pointing up the cliff wall he paused his light on figures sitting or laying on rocks. , With a movement of his hand one of the figures laying on a rock suddenly fell off and tumbled brutally down the cliffside.   Shining his light up the path Ron noticed the line had begun moving again.   Focusing his light on the floor of the cave the water began spinning the dark shapes up into the water splashing them into the cave walls or rocks on the bed. Like a tornado the chaos moved through the floor,even before it stopped Ron noticed a line had formed at the base of the path up the cliff.       "It's so hard to keep them motivated, " the adminster went on talking"Still I guess it's my fault too I never get out this way anymore ". "Anyway " he said turning his attention back to Ron "I thought I could use some time away from the desk , and I knew you would be here I thought why not.''  Turning his back to the cliff edge he walked away from the edge Ron noticing the water spout faded and the destruction stopped.   A soul was waiting at the desk as he aproached it . "Glad to see you made it" now if you will just step over here and its up through the well  for you". The adminster said showing the spirit his clean spot on his scroll.  "I like you Sean" , he said as the figure was pulled up towards the light.    "I think we can work out a deal""Like a deal with the devil?" Ron asked whishing he hadn't.  "Devil look who's talking'' 
"I'm not a devil certainly not your The devil, I just work here" "I'm sorry " Ron said genuinely. "It's okay I just get that a lot".   The adminster said calming down.  "The job does kind of get to you though" he said turning as another soul stood at his desk. "My that took long enough, still congratulation on sticking it through , If you'll just step that way please".   "as I was saying, Shane, right?"   "I've been called worse" Ron said getting a strange kind of laugh from the adminster before he replied "Yes I bet you have''  and continued laughing, "That felt good, not much laughing going on down here, not much of anything going on around here period. Normally that's a good thing" he said drifting off as another spirit aproached the desk.  It was a slender figure more clear than grey that Ron watched as the adminster   gave his talk.   Ron swam to the edge and looked at the line begining to start at the bottom of the last climb to where he was. Another spirit was already near the top and another had begun the climb.  For a moment he thought of looking at his watch, then he lost himself in his thoughts as the process went on. He worried or thought about it , his instincts told him that he was in a hurry yet he wasn't sure time as we thought of it existed here, then he went logically to his next worry , did this place even exist ,   which led him back to the fear and pain of all  he now had,  his wife his child, his new family, the Argon would not exist. He dismissed it he wasn't still in a hospital "having a coma", he told himself .   Not to say he couldn't be in some kind of near death dream like in the movies  he told himself.   A very long dream , if time actually moves here.  He laughed at himself when he thought "does time exist in a dream , "Ill have to look that up when I find the time".    He went to happier things , he thought of his wife waiting topside for him.  He saw himself docking the Pequad at The Argon and her running to his arms .  "Sorry about that "Came the voice calling him back to the table.   "As I was saying" he said as Ron aproached " I like you , your smarter than most of the ones we get down here, what I'm saying is  you do something for me , and I'll do something for you".   "What I need is a little shakeup around here,clean out  some room get the lines moving again. Plus I need an aide here to take over this desk once we get this place working,   it doesn't matter just pick one of them. Actually pick one out of the caves in the cliff , your going there anyway., I checked there's none left here from the crew your looking for , but theres a group of the sailors from the navy that pursued them, for some reason they decided to stay in the small caves,  if anybody knows it would be them."   "So the deal is I do this motivating for you for information I now already have"Ron said once again trying to push the adminsters buttons"    " Oh I see what you mean , maybe I should sweeten the deal , how about I also show you the way out of here when your done."  "Nice " Ron said "You need me to sign something . Laughing the adminster said "No I think I can trust you , you trust me right"  Ron Smiled "You seem okay to me". The adminster related his problems to Ron opening a large map on his desk explaining the system and where his main problems were.  Ron quickly explained his plan before the next spirit interupted them .   "You might end up having to freeze gorillas" he said to give the adminster something to puzzle out.   He doubted the adminster knew the joke about bringing in snakes to kill the rats , then mongooses to kill the snakes on up to importing gorrillas that kill the bears and die in the winter.   "Whatever" the adminster said to him before "And how are we , that wasn't so hard was it". as he addressed the next soul.  Ron took that as an okay and proceeded to his first task the caves.

As he got closer his task got complicated, there wasn't just one cave there were rows of them along the cliff side. He realized as he approached the first cave he had another problem the figures of the souls all looked the same , and as he began clearing out the first cave he came to by reaching his long tentacles into the cave and pulling out anything he could find flinging figures and rocks alike out into the churning waters of the cave. He grabbed one of the souls looking at it he noticed the face of the spirit had no mouth.   Without a thought he tossed the soul off the cliff side and moved to the next cave and repeating the process. as he moved through the caves the souls began to attempt to protect themselves throwing themselves into him tangling them selves up in his tentacles to keep from being washed away.  Ron Swam off the cliff swimming in a circle the souls dropped off him one by one. Then he swam straight back for the caves . The shapes from above the caves began to drop rocks over the side some even hitting Ron. His tentacles flowing behind him he swam in a tight circle to where the rocks were coming from. Using his tentacles he would snatch them off the rocks and spin them out into the cave where the currents would dash them against the rock walls.   Ron stopped spinning when he could find no other soul to attack on the walls , he turned his attention to the  caves  His only regret was that he was taking too long. He had no concern for the beings even the ones he had tore apart, his thought was how to get one to talk if he could find the right ones. Slowing down Ron realized that anger and violence wouldn't be enough . He calmed down , he watched the shapes in the caves and the trail began using the break to begin moving hand and feet up the trail past Ron as fast as they could.  What was still human in Ron began to assert itself. He still felt no apathy for the figures even with the knowledge that it would be his fate as well .   He noticed 4 figures moving out of a small cave working their way into the rocks together.  In taking water   through his throat hole he propelled himself like a spear through the water stopping inches from the rock wall he grabbed the figures with his tentacles and pulled them toward his stronger arms beneath them, he clutched the group together and pushed off the rocks with his remaining tentacles and was swimming up towards the ledge before the figures could even think of avoiding the predator.  Ron's body inflated large enough to pull the souls into the clutch of it's crawl. Being larger the currents effected him less and his body swayed as he used the water to push himself up through the current.  Still gaining speed he passed over the ledge before he twisted in to a circle back to the ledge  using his tentacles suckers to lasp on to the flat surface until he was able to move himself out of the current that now wanted to pull him farther up.  Dropping his captures he moved toward the adminster  who raised his hand with the one finger wait sign, before he went back to his work making sure the sould saw the blank sheet before whisking this one away saying as this figure was carried away into the current  "I'll see you soon".  He shook his head at Ron gesturing towards the now gone soul "Not much hope for that one, I'm afraid. "Still" he said drifting off as his attention turned to the four shapes huddled unmovingly in laying flat in" a pile.   "So what have you brought me, I hope it's not your lunch"      "They can't talk none of them , but I guess you knew that"  Ron answered moving only his face to look at the pile of shapes.       "Yes it's much easier that way, they all say the same thing anyway".   Together they moved to hover over the four souls who still hadn't moved from where Ron had dropped them.  The adminster looked them over "Interesting I only asked for one , can I ask why you picked these".       "They moved as a group" Ron said not needing to say more.   "Clever" the adminster began "I still can't figure out exactly what you are, but if you ever need a job, he paused as he looked over the group "Good choice '' he said as he raised his hands and the souls floated in front of him, and began to shake glowing in a light that caused them to shake before human features began to form in the dark shadows they had been.   A mouth and eyes formed on the heads , Hair began to grow and wave in the water  on their heads.  When he lowered his hands they had become almost human again.  Their feet were twice the size of a human and flat , their hands were also larger and the fingers were webbed.  Their faces were different they didn't have noses just a bump. The sides of their cheeks had gills.    The adminster turned to Ron "You were saying something , " breaking Ron's train of thought.   "Questions" the adminster hinted adding "sunk ship" as Ron was puzzled" Oh yeah sorry" he said as he turned his attention to the four beings explaining quickly what he wanted to know.  When he finished the four remained quiet there eyes trained on their new feet. "We don't have time for this tell him what he wants to know , I have buisness to get back to" he said as he returned to his table where a new soul was waiting.  Ron swam side to side in front of the four moving closer with each turn all his eyes trained on them until one glanced at him "You" he said in his other voice  and the man imediatly began to tell Ron the story before the others joined in disputing the first and adding details as the story broke into disscusion that bordered on argument before Ron Flashed his biolumins and inflated his shape.  They stopped talking until he reverted back to the last vision of him.  One of the four Said softly "I was a junior officer, We followed the ship east south east for three days in the storm , then the ship turned a hard south towards the center of the storm,  we followed them until we lost them in the night"   The next man took up the tale  "We spent the next day trying to stay afloat in the storm, " That's right when we found them again they were demasted and their sails were gone. "   One added before the group went silent, going back to looking at their new feet. Ron at random slashed out a tentacle into the foot of one  "Go on" he said with the mans attention. "We were just following orders said another of the four. With that the story oured out of the group.   The Captain had ordered his ship to Ram the side of Futki's ship ripping a hole in the side of it . As it was sinking the Captain had ordered them to board the ship and seize or kill its crew. "    In a quiet voice one of four said "We tried but we were slaughtered" "The captain just kept sending more sailors over , until one of the  Futeki's sailors arrow  ended his life".  "We fought as brave as we could fighting as the ship sank with futekis sailors still killing us with their last breath. "  They didn't stop there" another started  "They followed us here killing us again and again preventing us from making the climb"   "We went into the caves to hide".   "They finally left but they said they'd be waiting to kill us again When we followed."

   The four went quiet and went to look at the comfort in their feet.

     "I remember them, real tough guys I was glad to see them go."   It was the adminster as if he overheard the conversation "Still that was a while ago, No matter" he went on "Have you picked one out for me yet". He had though he now felt the urge to care about the others.  "What about the others" he asked embarrassed to show he care.   "Why do you want to take them home with you"  "I didn't think so " the adminster went on after Rons silence. "Why care about them after the slaughter you did before.   Don't try to tell me you didn't enjoy it either I watched you tear a soul into pieces, "    Ron knew he was right beyond the rage he had felt a power over the figures he had battled that bothered him. He told himself he wasn't human anymore he didn't have the same morals . he then realized the part of him that had lusted in the power was from his human traits. "It's not enough for me to conquer , my enemy must be defeated"  Or something like that he thought, still he had more to worry about and he stayed determined to tell the being as little as possible about himself.  "It just seems to me they could be useful".    Ron said Watching the expressions of the 4 as he swam at them twisting away at the last moment .  The adminster swam past them next "Useful how" he said as he began to mutate the 4 adding a few tentacles to match closer to rons shape. The way I see it is your problem is the bottle necks and keeping the line moving at the bottom of the cliff, " "My guys can work at the hard spots make things more efficient in the long run".   "Your guys" the adminster said pausing , "Ok and you I guess will train them, I'm busy I got the souls and I have to train this one" he said as the second of the four moved through the water and came to a stop a step behind the adminster walking back to the table to wait for the next soul.     The now three looked at Ron showing emotions  as he now did by emitting luminescence of varying color.   Ron was as interested in them as they were fearful of him.  He wondered if they thought of the being who helped them out or the creature that almost ate them. He wondered if he was helping them, He didn't think much of hiding in a hole for a life , then again it had gotten them this far.    "time to start training guys" he said as he wrapped a tentacle around the waste of each one and pushed off into the current past the ledge before turning in a back circle and heading down through the currents towards the floor of the cave .  He spun again and he was now on top of the figures he began to let them go , letting them learn to swim in the currents catching them and pulling them back to him when they went out of control.  They began to get the hang of it he thought even though they were still mostly just sinking .  "you almost got it " ron said right before the first of the 3 crashed into the sand of the bottom. The other 2 had managed to at least slow their descent before they also hit the sand.     Ron wanted to laugh but time was a factor He instead tried encouragement   " It's okay you'll get it"  he told them as he picked them out of the sand, and lined them back up. He noticed that even though they were back to staring at their feet they were at least now floating off the sand.  He let them practice watching as the adapted long ago memories of swimming with the new forms they had begun.  They began swimming around Ron darting in and out gaining their skills as Ron Told them what he expected of them.  "From now on your a team your orders are to keep the line moving and the adminster happy" He told them about using force only when necessary  be nice when you can" Remember your  strategy, the smoother things run the easier your job  will be".  "Follow me he said launching up into currents near the cliff side.  He went up pointing at the places they should pay attention to, places they could watch from  and tips on how to motivate even getting into security warning them to always go in pairs through the cavern floor. "The show of force  will serve you better than the actual force  " He told them wondering if they would get it. He wouldn't call them the bravest crew he ever saw ,  .   He went a little further away from the cliff calling them to him willing them to follow him out of the safer zone.  Scared or not they slowly came out , by acting brave they were becoming brave , or close enough he thought as he remembered he had a mission a job of his own .  "A life" he thought as if he had forgotten his real world.  Still going up he pushed back towards the cliff , swimming above the trail until they reached the ledge and the adminster.  The line was growing toward the last climb , Ron noticed as he told his men to wait near the wall of the ledge. Ron waited swimming around the flat rock waiting for the the figure at the table to be sent into the whirlpool.    The Adminster was now standing behind his new aide watching him as he performed the steps of showing the soul  his clean paper and directing him into the current that pulled him up out of view. As a new soul took his place the adminster signaled ron to come over to him, as he backed away from  the desk without taking his eyes off the aide .   In a low voice  He told Ron "yes I think he will work out fine"  good choice I owe you , if there's ever something I can do" he said as Ron cut him off "Like showing me the way out". .    "So soon" the adminster said teasing him   "I so rarely get uninvited guests" he added his tone showing a darker mood.  "No matter" he said back to his normal speech  "You could go up through the well, " he said pointing to where the next soul was being carried. "of forget, its the last step we wash their minds clean of this place and whatever past life they had of course".    "And the hard way"Ron asked,.   "You do not want to go that way trust me" .  The Adminster said adding "Of course you could go back the way you came in"          "Except" Ron said lifting off the shelve and beginning to position himself  to react.    "Well yes it's gone can't leave them open , no telling what could get in here , case in point you,"   "All the exits  from here go through the well,"  "If you go through it fast enough you might only lose the memory of here"    "yes three days east hard south for 2 days,    What I came here for"   Ron was already calculating how much memory he could spare , when the adminster began waving his hands and Ron was caught in a wave that pushed him up spinning inside towards the top of the cave. Straigthening his body carried him close enough to the edge of the wave he was able to swing his tentacles out  of the wave where a few suckers held on to the rocks long enough to pull rons body enough out of the wave to be able to swim out of the current. he then used his remaing arms and tentacles to secure himself to the rocks of  the dome.   The Adminster now near the edge began to launch waves of water at Ron but couldn't dislodge him from the rocks. He began to grow and change into a new creature that launched itself towards The ceiling and Ron.  Ron was ready in ways he could of never guessed.  What surprised him most was how much he wanted this fight, he no longer cared about why he was here, he forgot why they were fighting, as the admin charge he shot off the wall and above the figure before spinning again and encircling the beast from behind wrapping its outer tentacles remnants of the jellie with their poisoness stings slapping against the chest of the beast, The beast's shape had armored itself in the shell of a turtle covering it's back and chest up to what would be the neck.  Ron used his stronger arms to wrap around the head of the beast squeezing it as tight as he  could before he he ripped it off the body. Ron roared in his loudest voice yet as he held the head by a sucker of his tentacle relaxing his grip on the beast and then securing himself  and his prey to the rocks  as the current still pulled him up.  The shell he had in his arms began to change morphing into a jelly substance  hardened into a new shape after it passed his arms. It increased in size becoming to resemble a crab , that had ron trapped under his shell .   Ron's first thought was to dislodge the new beast from the rocks then push it into the current. Ron now attempting to avoid the closed claws that were jabbing at him moved his body to a front leg encircling it with his body he used his jets to push away from the rocks dislodging the legs from its grip The beast reacted swinging its other claw towards the leg  Ron had hold of to remove Ron  Ron proppelled the water through his body again and the other leg lifted free.  Releasing himself from the leg he grabbed hold of the rocks and pushed off from the ceiling into the underbody of the crab beast knocking them both into the current of the the well.  Almost instantly the beast began to change and grow, before they could drift into the circular hole in the cieling he became a giant squid, big enough to steady himself with his arms that stretched over the whole gragbbing on to both sides he still had 8 arms to deal with Ron.   As ron was swimming back to the safety of the rocks the beast grabbed him with a tentacle and pulled him toward the beak that lead to its mouth. Ron dodged barely missing the tentacle , on instinct he darted up into the well. The beast in him told him it was time to run.  he pushed past and above the beast only to have it catch him and pull him back down into his body again.  Ron wrapped himself around the beasts tentacle covering the arm like a second skin. The beast couldn't shake him off and resorted to smashing Ron and his own arm into the rocks .  When that didn't work he reverted to using another arm to pull pieces of Ron off his arm . The biolumes poured from Rons wounds  as the determined squid began to get bigger pieces now ripping off arms and tentacles. Ron used his last defence , he was sure the beast would tear him to pieces, so he inked the octopi's last trick. Into the cloud he shot himself into the cloud and then up propelling himself towards the hole with all his remaining strength. He thought he had made it far enough to be out of reach of the beast below when a tentacle grabbed one of his remaining trailing arms.     Ron  stopped moving forward and then being pulled back into the waiting beast.  The bast slammed Ron into the wall of rocks as he pulled him down, Ron used this time to grab on to the smooth side with all the suckers he had left.  He looked below him seeing the eyes of the beast looking into the round hole at his prey . He was too big to make it into the hole himself.  He morphed again reducing his size so he could get  to Ron stuck on the side of the wall.  He changed shapes as well , without loosing the tentacle that had a grip on Ron he began to resemble a prehistoric vision of a lobster. Large enough that he could fit in the hole yet stay secured to the side.  With his tentacle he ripped Ron off the rocks and swung him towards his mouth.   Ron had one more trick and the I'm done he thought.  Before he got close to the creatures mouth the beast became distracted. His men had joined the battle and were attempting to battle this beast , at once Ron registered pride andthen sorrow as the beast began cutting them into pieces with his pencers. The creature quickly dispatched the 2 who got to close and then ignored the one on his back , he turned his attention back to Ron.   Ron had been busy as the beast was distracted preparing his shape .  He shed the flesh that the tentacle's suckers held him.  As the beast brought him into its mouth he flipped his body up the arm , the beast instead of Ron took a bite off the end of his tentacle, He couldn't tell if it was pain or anger Ron used the break to ink the creature in the face and launched himself off the arm jetting his way towards the light dodging his body side to side presenting as littke target as he could until he felt safe enough  to look back. He began to relax moving with instincts he looked around seeing nothing but the water and the light above him.  He wondered why he was swimming towards the light and he remembered.  He remembered he had one more task ,   "If you swim fast enough" he remembered hearing, and he pushed himself to move faster. His body told him it he was tired, he looked at himself glancing over his body with the eyes he had left.  "Great you got yourself killed again"  Most of his appendages had been ripped off his body his larger arms were mostly stumps he drug behind him in his wake.  His body was becoming clear except for the jellies  the scars were no longer moving in his body.     As he swum he began to lose is shape returning to human as he rose. In his mind he wanted to remember he was here , he thought of his plan B he would remember all the thoughts he could lose. He tought of math equasions then books he had read movies, he had seen that he could forget.    Then he thought of what he or anyone can forget , pain he remembered the pains the jellies had caused him  he remembered  taking off the bandages the first time. He remembered his first bath.  He thanked the scars on his body as he swam towards the light.  

The light became so bright that he had to close his eyes. He remained aware as long as he could until his strength gone he floated into unawareness.    

  Ron thought he heard voices, He thought he was awake, he tried to open his eyes but couldn't. His first thought was to panic, he did hear a voice it was saying "Lets get these bandages off Mr. Wilson". He screamed , or tried to scream but found he had no control of his mouth.    slowly feeling returned and he started to see  a hint of light. 

 "It's best if you don't try to talk yet,    Ron '' the doctor said looking at his chart. " He pulled the gauze off  the side of Rons head studying the stitches "Your a lucky man" Ron heard as his eyes were adjusting to his surroundings the colors slowly becoming recognizable shapes.     The doctor moved to studying Rons eyes shining a light into them as he stared closely. Rons eyes slowly pulled the image in front of him into a face .   "Follow the light  Mr Wilson " he said moving it in front of his face.    Slowly his brain complied and he remembered what it took to move his eyes. First he had to remember language then words then the meaning of each of them.  Then his brain had to reconnect with his muscles who had to learn how to move,.         "How is he Doctor " came another voice.   He processed the words much easier this time almost to the point that he remembered that he knew it.     The doctor ignored the voice instead saying "ok Captain let's see if you can move your fingers".  He watched Rons face as he relearned the process of muscle control.   Rons head lowered  and looking at his hand resting on a table and squeezed it into a fist . "Very good" The doctor said encouraging Ron to regain control of his body.   "You've had brain surgery . It will take you some time to get control of your functions, just take it nice and easy" he said as Ron lifted his hand off of the table.   "You might not understand this term temperol amnesia , We think we repaired the damaged area , "    the doctor paused pulling a pin out of his pocket and sticking it into Ron's leg , seeing the leg twitch he poked it again. "Can you move your toes" he asked.  Ron lifted his leg off the bed into his vision and wiggled his toes.  The doctor lowered the leg back to the bed.  "Well then He doesnt seem to have muscle memory loss. "  he said as he checked off items on a clipboard. He brought out his rubber hammer and began testing Rons reflexes  using the hammer and his long needle to probe and poke on Ron's body.  " Congradulation's Mr Wilson You seemed to have survived"  "You really should take better care of yourself"' he said checking out the bandages on his back and the scars covering his legs and arms.   "How is he Doctor " came the voice again , "We did the best we could here , but it wouldn't hurt if he saw A specialist and have his head examined"    We've heard that one before doctor" came the voice that Ron's brain was furiously remembering.    "Yes well he has memory loss ,We wont know how much until he regains his speech and we can run some more tests. "How long will that take" came the voice Ron now new "Should I come there".     Ron in a voice strained and weak voice said "No I'm coming home".

Prolouge  Ron didn't talk again for a day, and then he said very little. However four days  later Ron began walking  and soon after that he was released from the hospital and with the use of a wheel chair he was pushed aboard his ship and in a cold rain The pequad and it's hero's  headed for home.

 Acknowledgements.      First I would like to thank all my sources , the reader that alerted me  to the story as well as   private sources that kept me informed , as always I respect their right to remain anonymous.
     I'd also like to thank the crew of the Pequad .  Even Paulo, their professionalism was beyond reproach.     Also Frank Dunbar who proved to be actually a pretty good guy.  we were able to talk for the book , I used his descriptions of the incidents to   describe most of the actions on the Pequad.  No matter how I became part of the mission I was thankful to be a part of it.
 Also the people of Russia and Japan.  Also the United States Coast Guard and their support as well as the Russian navy.
   Of course I thank Ron for not only giving me his story but doing so between various treatments at the hospital.  Because of marks he said he'd never be back to normal but he would learn to live with them,.  with time.   He thinks within a couple of months he'll be ready to get a job, until then he had some living to do.

                                                    Part 3